Introducing INK, the Writer's Currency » RPG's New Design Team » Now Open: RPG Staff Applications » 10 Years of RPG: Share Your Story » Can't Send PMs? Need Your 10-Forum Posts NOW? » A (Friendly) Reminder to All Romance RPers. » The Newbie's Guide to RolePlayGateway: Read This First! »

0
followers
follow

Amaya Takagi

"You don't know anything about me, or my sister."

722 views · last seen in Cross Academy | Modern Day
a character in “Vampire Knight: Smoke and Mirrors”, as played by Emily3456

Description

Image
“The soul always knows what to do to heal itself. The challenge is to silence the mind.”




Image
“It’s like when someone says, ‘How are you?’ Do you say, ‘Well, my head hurts and I’m lonely and depressed and I’m worried that the world is collapsing and full of evil’? Or do you say, ‘I’m fine’?”




Nickname: Ama, that's pretty much what everyone calls her.

Age: 18, three minuets younger than her twin.

Gender: Female

Race: Human, however is is a Pure-Blood

Role: Human, Secret

Hair Color: Dark Brown

Eye Color: Red

Skin Tone: Fair/Pale

Height: 5'5

Weight: 120lb


Image
“You haven’t healed, I can tell from how cruel you are.”





Physical Description:

Ama has long, dark brown hair that goes past her waist line. She has large dark red eyes that often look brown and contrast's with her pale skin nicely and full light pink lips, that most of them time are turned down in a frown. She tends to lose her train of thought easily and she tends to day dream and zone out all of time, and when she does she ends up pursing her lips and pulling together her eyebrows as she stares, unblinking at something for as long as she stay's trapped into her mind, captivated by her own thoughts. When she is in this state, most people don't go near her, and that's mostly because her eyes get a hard, steely look that could scare off any who are lacking courage. Amaya doesn't like wearing her uniform very often, but when she dose she wears it with pride.

She has a very slender, yet curvy form, through she isn't one to show off, she doesn't tend to connect with others well, but that;s mostly because of the things she knows. Through her body is slim, she still has a bit of a athletic build, and she tends to work out at least three times a week, to keep up her build and not become frail and helpless. When she is angry, her eyes will seemingly darken until they look nearly black, but when she is happy they'll be bright and have a kind of spark in them, that most people would notice wasn't there before. Most of the time she just has an expression less look on her face, not willing to give anything away about how she feels or what she's thinking.

Romantic Interest: TBA

Skills and Abilities:
She is a really good runner, she loves to run and jog and swim, that's what she does when she is overly stressed and cant think straight. She is an avid reader, and could read a whole book in one day, then be able to write a brilliant essay on it and nearly get a equally brilliant scour on it. She loves to write, and that's another thing she does to clear her mind, she writes. A lot of the time she can be found in the library, reading more than one book at a time with a very peaceful look on her face. She is very tough, and can withstand quite a bit of pain, but sometimes her emotions rule her life.


Image
“You’re breathing, but you’re going to die”





Dominant Traits:

STUBBORNNESS: She hates being told what to do and when to do, she likes you go her own way and not listen to people if their being unreasonably bossy.

BIG HEART: She tends to be too trusting and loving, she takes pity on others and she loves everyone, through she hides it, and her emotions can get the best of her sometimes.

HUMOR: She tends to crack jokes all of the time, even at the worst of times.

SHORT TEMPER: She has a very short temper, and when it gets off she tends to see red and do thing's she shouldn't do, which never really ends up helping the situation.

TARDINESS: Never bothering to set alarms of any kind, Ama often finds herself losing track of time and thus being late. Due to her stubbornness, she refuses to even simply wear a watch or set an alarm on it.

LAZY: She can be very lazy, very often, but only when she wants to be.

Likes:
✔ Reading
✔ Writing
✔ Sleeping in
✔ Music
✔ Being alone
✔ Night time


Image
“I don't like this, I don't like myself or this place, I want to find an escape.”





Dislikes:
✘ Herself
✘ Loud people
✘ Not being able to protect herself
✘ Rude people
✘ The heat
✘ Crying

Other: WIP

Personality:
Amaya is really smart, and she tends to speak her mind freely. If she offends someone by what she says she always points out that its only offending because they know it's true. She doesn't like to be pushed about or bossed around so she stands up for herself but it's never a really good thing when she dose because that tends to get her into more trouble then she was in before. She jokes around a lot and uses a lot of sarcasm because she knows she's smart enough to pull the sarcasm off to such a level that people will wonder if she was being truthful or not. She is always worrying about others and how they feel, through she knows she should only worry about herself and how things are going for her, but she cant help her big heart.

She is very imaginative, creative, and extremely crafty. She likes to think out of the box, no matter how ridiculous her ideas are. She hates being told how to do anything, when she should do it, or that she is wrong. She's very blunt, in your face, and can border line rude because she will not hold anything back, she likes to show off sometimes so she tends to do just that and prove to everyone just how smart she is by doing her best in school or in everything she dose, people say she is an over achiever, but to her that isn't a bad thing, because she knows she'll go far in life because she's working hard.

She often gets that sarcastic and witty look like she's about to mess with you. She is extremely good at lying and fibbing and shes mostly and extremely, painfully, stubborn. However, if you should ever, ever get past that side of her, you see the true happy young woman. From appearance, Ama isn't exactly what would be expected of a girl her age. She is quiet and focused, almost impossible to distract at times, and she is such a avid reader she practically lives in the schools library. She doesn't jump into situations like most do, she likes to stand back, work out a good plan and then put it to use. Despite this through, she still loves laughing and smiling, or making others do it too, but she doesn't trust people easily, so not many people get to see this side of her. She's a girl who stands up for what she believes in, doesn't let others push her around, and does what she wants. She's headstrong, but she is also loving and caring and just happy.

Deep down through, Amaya feels very...alone. Compared to her sister she feels as through she brings shame to her family by choosing a normal life, she also feels like the weaker of the twins and like she is always being protected, she hates having people look down on her because she is weaker and needs more protecting, in all honesty she wishes she could change her mind and go request a spot as a prefect, but she never dose this because she's scared she'll fail and get someone hurt. Deep down Amaya truly hates herself for being so weak and for the choice's she has made when she was younger. She is full of self loathing and hates that she cant be more like her sister.


Image
“Sometimes people have nothing to say because they’re too empty and sometimes people have nothing to say because they’re too full.”





History:


Image
“When I get logical, and I don't trust my instincts - that's when I get in trouble.”








Image
“My real self wanders elsewhere, far away, wanders on and on invisibly and has nothing to do with my life.”





Gallery

Image

Image
Image
Image



Image
Image

Image

Image

Image

Image

So begins...

Amaya Takagi's Story

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Innes Ross Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran

INK

#2013-04-24 08:31:33, as written by Azazel



Image




Image



"Don't tell people how to do things. Tell them what to do and let them surprise you with their results."




Saya stared down at the pink flyer held in her hands. A frown had marred her face as the letters popped up at her in bright, flourescent colors. She could literally feel the shine burning her eyes as she continued to stare at the paper, the glitter falling from the glued on letters and sticking to her skin. She didn't like glitter, or things that were hard to get off in general, and tossed the paper into a nearby trash can. She had forgotten the month; it was February. The one month that the Day Class students were allowed to give chocolates to the ones they desired. She let out a sigh, watching as the breeze blew the trees and tossled her hair.

She tucked a piece behind her ear as she surveyed the area. Classes would be ending soon for the Day Class students and the Night Class would be exiting their dorms around the same time. Why did Valentines Day have to be so close? Last year, one of the girls from the Day Class had managed to trip and fall, scraping her legs fairly bad and caused a few of the Night Class students to assist her. Saya hadn't been too happy about that when one of the Night Class students tried to bite the poor girl. She glanced back at the doors to Cross Academy. A smile forced its way onto her lips as she watched the sunlight dance across the building. Although Valentines Day was a dreaded holiday for her, she knew that her sister, Amaya, would love it. With that thought in mind, Saya began her rounds for the day.

It wasn't long before the bell echoed through the silence, cutting through it like a hot knife would butter. She smiled as her job was just about to begin. Watching with a content smile, Saya stared at the Day Class students as they began to pour out of their classrooms, chatting animatedly to each other about their homework or other frivolous things. She waved to a few of them, earning a wave in return while others simply shuddered in 'Prefect Takagi's' presence. She chuckled lightly at the nickname the students had given her. She wasn't exactly the nicest prefect, but there was reason behind that. If she were not strict with the students, most of them would have ended up a vampire themself or worse...dead. She shook the thought from her head and pressed forward, ignoring the comments she could vaguely pick up.

"Yeah, I heard prefect Takagi..."

"No way really? But prefect Takagi..."


She could hear the snipits of conversation, and they all seemed to be about her. Whether she would be there to help them or fend off some unwanted attention, the topics would never be the same. She found herself smiling a bit as it was a bit annoying. Maybe I should actually attempt to make chocolates for everyone this time. After all, it is my last year...I should leave on a good note, Saya thought as she walked along. She wasn't exactly a sentimental person, but she didn't do anything last year...or the year before. Although that didn't stop some of the Day Class students to give her chocolates even though she tried her best to kindly reject them.

There were whispers about her and Toru though as the Night Class male had given her a box that she happily took. They didn't seem to understand that Toru was just a friend of hers, nothing more. She had to smile at the thought though because Toru had always been there for her in a way. He helped her with her rounds when Ekaterina was not around and it was something she was grateful for. Not only did it provide a sense of relief, but most of the vampires wouldn't dare speak back to the pure-blood. He was one of the oldest, next to Sacrilegious of course. They respected him in a sense. She shivered as a cold breeze shifted through the wind, carrying subtle whispers and promises of an interesting day as the twilight horizon signaled the end of the Day Class. The Night Class would be making it's way to the building now, just as the Day students were returning to their dormitories.

I decided, I will make those chocolates this year. Hm, I wonder what kind of chocolates Innes likes? I can always ask Ekaterina about her favorites along with Amaya. I wonder what type Takeru...no, no he probably won't be here tomorrow. Maybe I'll find a way to make blood flavored ones for Toru and Sacred, she thought as she chuckled lightly at the last thought. She was so engrossed with her thoughts that she failed to see someone up in front, and found her body colliding with said person. With an 'Omph,' Saya found herself jolted out of her skin as she regained her composure. Had it been anyone else, they would have fallen on their bottoms and probably scraped something. She straightened out her uniform before dusting off the imaginary dust. She took in a soft breath before speaking to the person whom she had bumped into.

"Sorry, I wasn't paying attention," she apologized as she turned to look at the person she ran into.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran

INK

#2013-04-27 07:32:05, as written by Azazel



Image




Image



"If you cannot dance with a devil, you do not deserve the wings to fly away."




"No apologies, needed. But do be careful more. Prefect. I wouldn't want you to be injured when your're doing your work splendidly."

Saya frowned immediately noting the person whom she had collided with. It was none other than Sacrilegious, the notorious pure-blood of the Academy. He pushed back a loose strand of hair and tucked it behind her ear, earning subtle gasps from the day students who began a whirl of whispers. Immediately, she took a step back, resisting the urge to shove his hand away with the frown still lingering on her face as she did so. She threw a glance over her shoulder, causing most of the Day Class students to take a step back in fear before she returned her attention towards Sacrilegious.

"Now you're just mocking me Sacred, and of all the people in the world it had to be you," she murmured beneath her breath, but knew that he could still hear her. While she might not have exactly liked the pure-blood, there was an air about him that she kind of respected. She sighed as she glanced back towards the purple-haired vampire, watching as the sunset behind him lingered in the air, mixing the color of his hair with the colors of twilight. "If I didn't know any better, I would say this was like the ending of a bad romance," she stated in a monotonous tone, her eyes fixated in a serious manner. If she were kidding or not, only she would know. A small smirk adorned her lips as she took a step back.

"I don't know if your fan club over there would like that much," she stated as she jabbed a finger towards the Day Class female population. A majority of them had hearts in their eyes as they clamoured over each other to catch a glimpse of the pure-blood. ""Try to take it easy on them this year...I think you made one girl cry last year until she nearly drowned herself," she continued, crossing her arms over her chest as she stared at the groupies. A stern glare sent some of the girls running back to their dorms while some of the more brave ones remained.

"Is there a way to make blood-flavored chocoloates?" she stated to no one in particular before she began to walk away and waved good-bye to the pure-blood. She had duties to perform not only as a student, but as a prefect. Although the bells have just rung, the Night Class would be swamped with the Day Class trying to steal glances and words to the beauties of the Night Class. She could see a majority of the Day Class students, male and female, still clamoring around the gates. It wasn't until the arrival of someone did the students settle down. She immediately recognized Takeru, the black haired gem of the day class. She sneered at the title gifted to the Kuran by the Day Class. It seemed that both classes each had their own candle to hold and adore. Of course the Night Class was full of beautiful people, but they were nothing when compared to the pure-blood she ran into and the human Student Council President.

"Good job. I'll leave the rest to you guys. I still have to greet the Headmaster" she heard him speak, glancing in her direction before walking off. The stare sent a chill down Saya's spine as she recovered from the glance. She watched as he disappeared as the students began to return to their respective dorms. She shook her head slightly before continuing on with her rounds, keeping her eyes on the Night Class as they made for the building. A few Day class students still managed to linger about, giggling like a silly mess before retreating to their dorms as well.

"Why do you put up with them?" a voice called out, startling Saya out of her skin. She could feel the warmth of someone's breath on the back of her neck, traveling to her ear in the process. She turned to stare into dull blue eyes as a small smile formed on her lips. "They are annoying with their shrieks and calls for affections," Toru continued as Saya gently pushed him away. He smirked as he watched the Day class girls swoon. They were so easy to manipulate; he could almost see their bodies squirming underneath him as he drained them of their precious life fluid.

"Because it is my job?" Saya retorted as she watched Toru's gaze. She knew almost exactly what he was thinking from the gleam in his eyes. She knew he didn't like humans, and why he tolerated her and the others was a mystery. She chuckled as the last of the Day Class students disappeared. "Shouldn't you be going to class now? I don't want to have to reprimand you for being out of curfew," Saya continued as Toru rose his hands in a mock surrender. Saya watched as he disappeared with his class before she glanced at the horizon. She caught a glimpse of blonde hair and immediately spotted a familiar face. A smile adorned Saya's lips as she made her way towards her friend.

'Soon, princess, you and you're sister...soon,' were the lingering thoughts as Toru shuffled along with his classmates. A small yellow bird appeared on his shoulder as he rubbed it affectionately before whispering to its' ears. The bird nodded and flew off, circling around the prefect as she approached Ekaterina.

"Kitty? Is everything okay?" Saya asked the blonde-haired girl as she spotted her, placing a hand on her shoulder to let the girl know she was beside her. "I think we should report back soon to the Headmaster, I think he wants to speak with us about this year's Valentines Day," she stated. In truth, the Headmaster had wanted to speak to all of the prefects. This year was going to be a bit different. They were going to add a dance after the festivities. The Night Class and the Day Class, for once, were going to be allowed to mingle. This worried Saya slightly.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi

INK




Image




Image




"The torture of a bad conscience is the hell of a living soul"





Amaya glanced around at the now empty hallway, pink and red flyers littered the walls and ground making it look as if a festival had taken place during the school hours. She grimaced and swooped down to pick some of the glittery flyers and letters. This is all for Valentines day..? How bothersome. She sighed and headed down the hall towards the trash bin, where she dumped the flyers and then turned around to repeat the process. Sure the holiday had been fun when she was a child, receiving chocolates was always fun in one way or another, as was being able to be crafty when making cards, but ever since she had came to this school, everyone went insane over the holiday and all because of the Night Class, which she didn't really understand, sure they were all beautiful, but half of them acted like they were bipolar, and the other half acted like creeps. Then again maybe that was just a Vampire thing. She sighed and dumped her fifth load of flyers into the now full trash bin, the hallway looked a bit better, but it also looked like a Fairy puked glitter everywhere. Amaya chuckled to herself a slight smiling playing on her lips before she left the hall and headed towards the Library, she had some studies and needed to get done before the end of the night.

She calmly made her way to the Library, ignoring the shouts of the Day Class students that were directed towards the Night class students, she ignored nearly everything except for her thoughts. Amaya bowed her head slightly as she walked, in what happened to be the opposite direction of the Library. Maybe I should go see Saya instead and see how she is doing..? Her job as a prefect must be tiring after awhile, maybe I'll stay up with her tonight and see how things are going..the life I chose not to take part in. She let out a sigh that was cut short when she bumped into a tall body, knocking her to the ground. "Ow.." She mumbled rubbing her back for a moment before she looked up and met the dark red eyes of none other than Kuro Katō.

He stared down at her calmly, most of the Night class standing behind him and staring down at her as well. Her face flushed and she opened and closed her mouth like a fish out of water. She should apologize, she knew that, but she was to surprised to say anything at the moment. "Are you okay, Amaya?" He asked, speaking first and her spur of silence while offering her his hand. Amaya's face flushed again before she gingerly took his hand and allowed him to pull her to her feet. "I'm fine..I'm sorry for running into you Kuro." She glanced back at the other Night Class students, most of them just staring at the two while others shifted from foot to foot, impatient and wanting to go to class. "It's perfectly fine, you all can head on without me, I'll only be a moment." He offered her a rare smile before turning his head towards the other students, the smile gone from his face as he stared at them. They bowed their heads ever so slightly, and walked away, leaving the Pure-Blood with the girl that was raised by Vampire Hunters. Brilliant. Just brilliant. "You can go ahead and go to class Kuro, if my sister catches you out while the rest of the Night Class are already inside..." Amaya slowly stopped speaking as he offered her another rare smile. "I have no worry's about facing your sisters fury." He said as a strange glint entered his eyes making Amaya twitchy, she had seen the glint before.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-04-29 05:10:34, as written by Azazel



Image




Image
"If darkness is light, and light is darkness...what are shadows then?"




"I don't know why they get so excited for this holiday," Saya replied as she frowned at the thought. It was true, around this time the students would get riled up and become chaotic for a chance to deliver their chocolates to the ones their hearts desired. Saya thought it a bit shallow as the only reason why the Night Class was so popular was because of their beauty. She never understood why, but as long as the Night Class didn't take anything other than the chocolates offered, she'd let it be.

"Yes, let's not keep him waiting," Saya replied as she resisted the urge to laugh. The Headmaster, although the head figure of the school, had a rather peculiar personality. There were times when Saya thought the man was slightly mad, however; he wasn't always like that. She sighed and began to walk towards the Headmasters office. Once inside the building, she spotted a familiar face and smiled.

"I'll catch up Kitty, I need to speak to my sister," Saya stated as she left the russian girl to her own accord. Although she would have rather walked with Ekaterina, she knew that inside the building, the girl would be fine on her own. Saya wasn't the only one looking out for her. Once in range, she spotted another familiar face. It was the pure-blood known as Kuro. She frowned as she approached the two, placing a hand on her hip as she stared at the vampire.

"Shouldn't you be in class Katō?" she stated as she stared at the pure-blood vampire. He was out of curfew, and she had a feeling he knew it, but nonetheless remained out of class. "I don't think you're fearless leader would appreciate that," she continued as she gave the male a blank look before turning to Amaya and smiling.

"Is he bothering you Ama? Because if he is," she almost half glared at the male while keeping her focus on Amaya. "I have to go meet the Headmaster with Kitty, but please make sure Katō returns to his class on a timely fashion. I know you can handle it sis," she smiled as she laid a hand on her sister's shoulder before walking away. Although Amaya chose the life of a regular human, Saya wasn't worried about her little sister one bit. Both of them received training when they were younger, however; Saya chose to continue with her training to become part of the family. Amaya chose a different path, and honestly, she was glad. She didn't want her sister to experience the horrors of an actual fight or becoming a victim to a Level E vampire.

That thought alone shook her being as she tried to force the thought away. Before she knew it, she stood in front of the Headmaster's door and took a deep breath. Here goes nothing, she thought as she pushed the door open, listening to the subtle creek in the door as it alerted the people inside of her presence. She greeted the Headmaster with a curt nod before spotting the professor already making his seat. She took a seat to the far off side next to Ekaterina, folding her hands on top of her legs as she waited for the meeting to commence.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi

INK




Image




Image




"Shoot for the moon, and if you miss you'll be among the stars."





Amaya couldn't help but role her eyes at Kuro, of course he wasn't scared of her sister, who would be? Sure she was a prefect, and sure she was raised and trained to be a hunter, but she was still just a human. Amaya opened her mouth to resort with sarcasm, but she stopped when she saw her sister. "Shouldn't you be in class Katō" Saya stated as she put a hand on her hip and stared at the two of them. Amaya felt like she had been caught red handed in holding the Pure-Blood Vampire back from classes. "Is he bothering you Ama? Because if he is," Amaya blushed as her sister glared at the male, she felt like a little girl at the moment, he wasn't really bothering her in fact she had been the one to bother him. "No, he really wasn't-" Amaya was cut short by Kuro who smirked down at Saya. "I would never dream of bothering you or your sister Ms.Prefect." Ama wanted to reach out ans smack him for leading on her sister like that, but Saya seemingly ignored them both. "I have to go meet the Headmaster with Kitty, but please make sure Katō returns to his class on a timely fashion. I know you can handle it sis," Saya layed a hand on her shoulder and smiled at her before she turned and walked away.

Amaya watched her walk away, a strange emotionless look set on her face. This was both their last year at the Academy, wen they leave they would be leaving and going on different paths, her sister would embrace the life of a Vampire Hunter, and Amaya would go off to college to study something useless. Saya hadn't seemed to notice that they were slowly fading from one another, but Amaya noticed, and it was painful to watch. It's never to late through.. I could always pick back up with my training and go on and become a Hunter like Saya, I have a weapon.. Amaya frowned deeply before turning on her heel and pulling Kuro with her. "Let's go, your missing class." She ignored his protests as they neared the building and after awhile he fell silent, leaving her to her own thoughts. Slowly Amaya slowed down and ended up stopping in front of the large wooden doors that would lead to the class room of the Night Class.

Kuro cleared his throat, which meant he was about to start speaking again. She rolled her eyes and beat him to the punch line. "Were here, go on get in class." Amaya said nodding towards the door. His face twisted in amusement as he gestured for her to go first. "I do believe you were told to escort me to my class." Kuro said as a sly smile formed on his face. Amaya stared at him for a moment, before scowling and nodding, she had seen how her sister did this, she could pull it off. Without another word to him, she threw open the doors and pulled Kuro into the Class room, all eyes on them. Amaya bowed her head to the teacher and spoke in the same tone her sister used when she was doing her prefect thing.

"I'm sorry to interrupt sir, but I was asked to escort Kuro Katō to his class." She said and the teacher nodded his head before the class became deathly silent and the teacher turned to look at the students, confusion in his face before he suddenly started to..shake? "Lord Sacrilegious, is there something the matter?" He asked, making her turn ever so slightly to look up where everyone else was looking. Sacrilegious sat in a chair with his elbows on the arm rests, a strange glint in his eyes that made her feel strange. "Soon, it would." He said and the vampires around him started in confusion and curiosity. Amaya tilted her head to the side ever so slightly, and watched him with an emotionless expression, not wanting to give away what she was thinking. She turned back towards the teacher and bowed her head once more before speaking. "I'll leave you to your class." Ama said in the same prefectish voice that her sister used, and then she turned on her heel and walked out of the class, shutting the doors behind her.

This school will be the end of me.. Amaya sighed.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran

INK

#2013-05-01 08:08:43, as written by Azazel



Image




Image
"What is this feeling deep inside of me? Why does it only grow when you're around?"




Saya felt something warm cover her, a softness she could only describe as pleasant. A light smile crossed upon her face as she drew the warmth closer to her being. The light rising of her chest and the faint breathing signaled that she was still asleep, tired from the lack of rest. And it was then an image appeared in her mind. A pair of crimson eyes focused on her being. They flashed a brilliant vermilion before retaining the reddish brown originality they held. And yet, these eyes seemed so familiar. She could hear words, but couldn't make them out. Her face twisted into a terrified frown as the eyes began to melt, turning into a thick crimson liquid as they flowed down a fountain of nothingness.

She tried to scream, but her voice was caught in a hitch. It felt as if someone had taken her vocals out and replaced them with the sound of a light breeze. A woman's voice called out to her, but she couldn't make out the words. Then, a man's voice. Before she could react, a sound caused her eyes to immediately snap open, drowned by the onslaught of light that peered into the kitchen she found herself in. She sat up, holding the blanket closer to herself as she surveyed the area. A figure in front of her along with the smell of different aroma's filled the atmosphere as Saya took in a deep breath. Immediately, her head snapped back to the figure and as gracefully as she could, managed to stumble to her feet.

"Kuran-san, what are you doing here?" she questioned, her eyes showering confusion. Of course it was a void question as she was in the kitchen of the campus and he had a right just as any to be there. She shuffled uncomfortably in the President's presence, pulling the blanket closer around her form before her senses were overwhelmed again. He seemed to be making breakfast and the aroma's were throwing her senses off, but the smell was so appealing. The unsettling growl of her stomach caused her to laugh nervously and a light pink dusted her cheeks. She cleared her throat in an effort to regain her composure as she watched the Kuran prepare a meal. It seemed he was making a meal fit for two people.

"You must really be hungry too," she stated, peering over his shoulder so that she could catch a glimpse of what he was cooking. An odd sensation of familiarity washed through her being as he prepared his meal. She frowned slightly as she couldn't place the feeling, but it was so familiar. It was as if she had known him her whole life, and yet; she barely knew a thing about the Kuran. She had grown up in the Takagi family, as a Takagi. Her mother was Yukina Takagi and her father Kazuma Takagi. She even had a twin sister who she shared nothing but the color of her eyes.

Before she could linger any longer on the thought, she removed herself from behind Takeru and made a bee line for the chocolates. She stared at them, confused as to how they were neatly arranged. "I could have sworn," she muttered to herself before dismissing the thought and grabbing the bag with an orange bow tied to it and the one with the purple bow. She made her way back to Takeru's side and handed the boy the sweets.

"I am not the best at baking, but I do hope you like them," she stated, a smile sweeping over her face with a light dusting of pink across her cheeks following after as she held out the orange bow tied bag. It was slightly true that she couldn't bake, but she could cook just as well as any chef. Having been raised with a father and two siblings to feed, cooking came natural to her, but baking was just on a whole different level.

"And these are for Sacred since you see him more often than I do," she continued, handing him the bag with the purple tie. She still couldn't dismiss the feeling of normalcy around the Kuran. Something about his presence seemed to calm her and it was a feeling she enjoyed as only one other person had managed to bring that out in her: Ekaterina. The smile seemed to brighten as she thought fondly of the russian prefect whom she was growing more attached to every day. In a way, she had adopted Ekaterina as her second sister, and she loved the girl dearly. Is this what it feels like to have a normal life she thought.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi

INK




Image




Image




"Sleepless gliding over the city lights. Watch us flying over the streets tonight."





Amaya had walked into her dorm at some early point in the morning, she had to share a dorm with her sister and Ekaterina, since her sister had insisted and the headmaster hadn't seemed to bothered by the idea, he was most likely hoping she would want the job of a prefect at some point in the year. Amaya silently moved around the room because she did notice that Ekaterina was in a rather peaceful looking slumber, and she hadn't wanted to bother the girl. Ama showered and changed into a white long sleeved button up shirt, a pair of black jeans, black sneakers and a red tie. She was planning on coming back before classes to change into her uniform, since she wasn't really one to brake the dress code, than again she hadn't slept all night, which was clear because of the dark bags under her eyes and how her skin looked a little paler than normal.

She sighed deeply and silently left the room. She had left her long dark brown hair down so it could dry and look decent later in the day. Ama had a lot on her mind, with all of the up coming events, and of course the holiday that all of the students would be going crazy about, she wasn't to sure if it would be such and enjoyable day with all the screaming and shouting, but she always had the chocolate to look forward to, her sister usually always made her chocolate, it was the highlight of the day every year for Ama. She sighed quietly and walked outside, the sun wasn't up yet, she had a lot of free time on her hands that she should have used for sleeping, but she couldn't, she felt to restless.

After a rather long walk around the school campus, and a short visit to her little garden to check on all of her flowers, she somehow ended back up in the headmasters main building, where all of maybe two professors slept and where Saya, Ekaterina, and herself slept. She personally loved the building because, through it only had one bathroom master bathroom for six people to fight over in the mornings(she often fought with the female professor that had moved out of the building last year..)it was in fact, a rather interesting living style they all had going on. To be honest, Amaya wasn't sure where the Headmaster lived, but she was certain it was somewhere on the third floor, most likely right above their room. Ama frowned as she entered the kitchen, there her sister was, surrounded by chocolates and covered up with a green blanket. Sleeping. Amaya blinked a few times, looked around making a confused face, and then turned back towards her sleeping sister, and shrugging carelessly. She sneaked into the kitchen, grabbed a breakfast bar, and then snuck back out of the kitchen, there was no need to bother Saya when she never got any sleep to begin with.

Amaya retreated to the living room, where she collapsed onto the couch and carelessly threw a hand over her eyes, her breakfast bar resting on her stomach. "Maybe..I'll just close my eyes for a bit.." She mumbled, and layed there for about twenty minuets before she sat up, the bar falling to the ground with a dull thump. "It's useless.." Ama hissed while brutally rubbing her eyes with the palms of her hands. She just couldn't settle down her mind, it was most likely everything that was going on that was causing her such restlessness.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-05-02 08:43:10, as written by Ion


Image



Image


“For every good reason to lie, there is a better reason to tell the truth."



Sergei awoke no more than an hour after he had settled onto his sofa, still somewhat fatigued but restless. He had learned quite some time ago that it was better for him to just remain awake and do something productive rather than force matters when he found himself in such a state. It was quite common, actually, something he attributed to whatever strange facet of his metabolism that caused him to process blood so much faster than he should. Well, it didn’t seem to be any worse than an irritation, so it was not as though it particularly concerned him.

Rising to his feet, he took up the stack of ungraded papers from beside the sofa, tucking them under his arms. Running a hand through his hair unconsciously, he looked around, then decided he might as well take his work out into the common living area. It was usually unoccupied at this time of day, but people would occasionally walk by, and it was a particularly thin sort of succor, just enough to stave of his seemingly-permanent sense of loneliness. It had always seemed that no matter how many people he surrounded himself with, he never quite lost the feeling that he was quite alone. It was better that way, of course—nobody deserved to be burdened with him, however lightly, though naturally it was impossible to avoid bonds altogether.

So he was grateful for the few friendships he had and reminded himself not to seek more of them.

With his free hand, he took his kettle from a shelf, opening his door and stopping when he unexpectedly encountered something else—another bag of chocolates. How strange; he was quite certain this was one of those he’d seen beside Takagi-san’s person. That was remarkably kind of her, though he hoped she hadn’t felt obligated. Sergei was under the (quite mistaken) perception that any and all sweets he received on this day were given out of obligation. If he’d ever bothered to discuss the matter with other teachers, he’d have learned that it as not a common practice to give the obligatory chocolates to members of staff, but as it was, he remained blissfully ignorant of this fact. Just as well—it would have mortified him to know differently.

Deftly adjusting the other items he was carrying, he put these inside as well, then headed back out to the kitchen. On the way, he passed the communal living room, noting the presence of the other Takagi twin inside it. Shaking his head just a tad, he headed into the kitchen, placing the kettle on the stove and retrieving the teapot from its cabinet, along with his peculiar brew of herbal tea. It was an exotic mix, with a light, somewhat fruity taste to it that refreshed the palate rather than weighing it down. Apparently, his father had made a few years’ study of tea, wine, and other human beverages somewhere in his seemingly-endless lifespan, and his creation had reaped the benefits, so to speak.

By this time, Takeru and Saya were both long gone, little evidence of their presence left behind save their familiar scents. The dishwasher had also stopped running, and so he replaced all the things where they belonged with a kind of easy meticulousness as he waited for the water to boil. It whistled shortly after he was done, and he transferred the boiling water to the pot, along with the tea itself, so that it could steep properly. This and two cups, he set neatly on a tray with a light breakfast pastry—strudel, this time. It was Ekaterina’s favorite, and all he currently had. He hoped Amaya would not mind.

Treading lightly, he took himself and his tray to the living room, setting the latter down on the coffee table and planting himself at the end of an armchair, his papers laying over one arm for the moment. “Good morning, Takagi-san,” he greeted kindly, immediately noticing the obvious signs of her fatigue. Good thing the tea was relaxing, then. “I hope you are well?” he inflected the statement as a question, a subtle, unintrusive invitation for her to explain things to him if she weren’t. Of course, it was given so gently that it could hardly even be considered a request, and he wouldn’t mind if she chose to keep her troubles to herself. Her business was her own to attend; he just made a habit of being there if his students needed anything he could give. It was his own subtle form of penance, maybe, though of course there was no repenting sins so extensive as his. There never would be.

Leaning forward, he poured both cups of tea, holding hers out for her to take if she so desired it.




Image



Image


“Sometimes the heart sees what is invisible to the eye."



Perfectly unaware of her audience, Ekaterina let the last notes fade away from the piano, lifting her fingers gently from the keys and curling them in on themselves. For a long moment, she simply sat there, as though uncertain of something. She couldn’t explain it, but she’d had a sudden feeling of foreboding, and it was sitting ill with her. Occasionally, things like this would happen to her—the last time she’d felt so, her brother had been in a training accident the next day and nearly died. Just thinking of it wracked her with an uncomfortable shudder.

The first time it had happened, her parents had died a week later.

Her shoulders lifted with a deep inhale, and she held it for a few seconds, releasing it and allowing her form to collapse in on itself for a moment, slumping forward so that her forehead rested where people who could see it would usually put their music. That tightness in her chest… it was like being slowly strangled by creeping vines, squeezing her heart and lungs. She dreaded it more every time it happened, because she felt it more acutely every time. It was her own little, pitiful sixth sense, and she’d told nobody about it, not Ivan, not her brother, not Sergei or Saya or Amaya—nobody. She was afraid of it.

Because there was never anything she could do. The last few times, she thought she’d almost been able to tell if it got worse, but she’d been unable to figure out why until it was far too late anyway. “Why torment me?” she whispered to nobody in particular. “I’m not special. I can’t change anything. Must I always grasp at straws? Have I not lost enough for one life?”

It was a petty thought, a selfish thought, and an unworthy one. She hated it, and shook her head, forcing her back to straighten. For all she’d lost, she still had so much. She shouldn’t, couldn’t complain. For a moment, she simply sat, hands folded demurely in her lap, head slightly bowed, but then, almost as if of their own accord, her pale digits again found the keys, and this time struck upon something much less complex. It was an old tune, one that her mother had sung to her when she was a child, a remnant of the faith of her parents. A faith she found beautiful but impossible to share. Her voice nearly failed on the first note, but she corrected for this and found it again, the rest of the words following with the ease they always had. Still, it spoke to how rattled she was that she’d erred at all, and once she had completed the melody, she stood, gently closing the dust cover over the keys and taking up her cane.

Music would not be her solace today.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva

INK

#2013-05-02 20:41:57, as written by Azazel



Image

Image



Image
Image








Saya ran with such urgency, it caused the students that were in her way to part as if they were the waves parting for Moses. Her eyes were focused, uncaring to the world and she zeroed in on the area where she had seen him. Before she could reach the doors, a hand grasped around her wrists, pulling her back into an embrace from behind. Gasps were heard from around as the figure laid their head onto Saya's shoulder. At that moment, everything seemed to slow down for Saya. The world no longer revolved and everything seemed frozen for her. Slowly, she turned around and her crimson gaze met dull, lifeless blue.

"Kiyo..." she began before he stopped her, placing a pale finger against her lips. By now a group of students were surrounding them, watching as if it were a sappy romance scene straight out of their favorite movie. Kiyoshi pulled her close, face inches away from each other before pulling back. He gave a light smile as Saya stood staring up at him. "I thought you were," she didn't want to finish that sentence. When they told her two years ago that he had disappeared from a mission, her mind automatically thought the worst. She had cried herself to sleep the entire week until she had accepted that fact. Now, here he was, standing there before her as if nothing ever happened.

"I'm sorry," he spoke, running a hand through her hair. Before she could respond, the clearing of someone's throat caused Saya to turn her attention towards who it was. She smiled softly as one of the Day Class students stood, fidgeting in her spot. She was nervous, and the way Kiyoshi's gaze was now fixated on her, caused the female student to blush slightly.

"I'm...I'm sorry, but Prefect Takagi, I need your help," she spoke nervously. Saya glanced at Kiyoshi and gave him an apologetic smile before she followed after the girl. Kiyoshi watched as Saya left, his gaze following her until she was gone. He turned towards the group of girls that lingered about, gazing at the stranger, hoping he might be a transfer before he turned and walked away, the scent of blood filling his senses.

Kiyoshi wandered through the halls of the Academy, following the scent of blood. It was growing stronger as he approached the restrooms. He glanced up at the sign and noticed it was the girl's restroom. He pushed back his thoughts as he removed himself from the area. He would wait for an opportunity later, but for now, he needed to find Saya and speak with her.

As he travelled through the hallways, he passed by classrooms, watching as the Day Students either conversed with each other or with their teachers. It seemed...simple to him. It was nothing like at home, where he was taught differently. As a matter of fact, he was taught nothing of this world. It was always about vampires and their lore, what their weaknesses were and how to fight them. At least when he had...he stopped his train of thoughts before he could continue them and allowed his feet to carry him outside.

"So, it seems like the lonely dog has arrived," a voice called out from behind him. Kiyoshi turned to the source, and if looks could kill, Toru would have already shattered into a million pieces. "Ah, now is that anyway to treat your friend?" Toru chided as he walked next to Kiyoshi, a smile still lingering on his face as he stood with his back to Kiyoshi.

"Come now Kiyo, we have work to do. Oh I do hope you didn't come here just to tell our little secret to your dear cousin now did you?" he questioned, his voice a low and dangerous tone. Kiyoshi kept his gaze in front of him, his eyes turning ever closer into slits. For a second, if someone had dared to get close enough, they would have noticed the crimson flash behind the icy barriers before returning to normal. "No need to get hostile Yoshi," Toru stated nonchalantly. He continued to circle around Kiyoshi who merely stayed in his spot.

"They are having a dance tonight. You and the others need to prepare or else she won't be happy," Toru stated, causing Kiyoshi to clench his fists and turned around, only to see empty space.

Meanwhile, Saya had dealt with the problem the Day Class girl she recognized as Sayuri Inoue. She wanted help delievering chocolates to, surprisingly, a Day Class male whom returned the affections she had secretly held. Saya might not have liked Valentines Day, but it was nice to see when feelings were returned. It felt as if the day was going to be a good one, however; she couldn't chase this forboding shadow that seemed to linger over her. For now, she pushed it aside. The dance would be here soon enough and she needed to ready herself for it.

As time flew by, she found herself staring at the twilight filled sky. It was almost time for the dance. She smiled as she returned to her dorm. Most of the Day Class students were in their own rooms already getting dressed and fixing their appearances. She needed to do the same. Once inside her room, she spotted Ekaterina and greeted her. Amaya was no where to be seen, but Saya figured she must have been cleaning again. She would go find her if she didn't appear within the hour.

"Are you ready for tonight Kitty?"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image




Image




"I'm drowning in my own mind. It's so dark and cold...why am I all alone? Please don't let me drown.."





Five hundred and fifty one sheep...five hundred and fifty two sheep...five hundred and fifty three sheep...five hundred and fifty four sheep...five hundred and fifty five sheep...five hundred and fifty six sheep... Amaya let out a dramatic sigh and leaned back into the couch she sat on before running a hand through her hair. It was too early in the morning to be counting sheep. It's clear that method isn't working..what's next? Warm tea maybe..that always helps sooth me a bit, but I'm to tired...but not tired enough to sleep..maybe just some coffee and a cold shower then? Ama opened her eyes and stared up at the cream colored ceiling as a frown slowly made it's way onto her face. "What's wrong with me?" She mumbled aloud, not even a minuet later, a gentle clanking sound filled her ears and she was forced to open her eyes once more. Amaya watched as her favorite teacher, Sergei Rasputinov.

With him he carried a tray into the living room, which he sat down on the coffee table and sat down himself at the end of one of the armchairs, a large stack or papers laying on the other arm. One there tray was two cups, and a breakfast pastry, strudel which Amaya knew for a fact was a certain prefects favorite. “Good morning, Takagi-san,” He siad in the same gentle, and caring voice that made Amaya relax a bit more. "Good morning Rasputinov-Sensei." Amaya said sitting forward and bowing her head ever so slightly to him. She was used to the formals most teachers expected students to use when speaking with them, but most of the teachers at the school were rather curl. “I hope you are well?” It was a question, of course the teacher was worried about her well being, she probably looked like she was..well a vampire that was lacking sleep. Amaya hesitated, she most likely didn't have to tell him, but it would feel rude not to. "I haven't been able to sleep lately..It's not nightmares or anything it's just..."


She trailed off for a moment as he poured tea into both cups and then held out her cup, offering the tea to her. Amaya greatly fully took it and bowed her head ever so slightly in his direction. "Thank you Sensei.." Ama mumbled before taking a sip or the warm beverage. Instantly her body relaxed and she let out a happy sigh as she leaned her head back to rest on the couch, that helped her quite a bit, maybe she would be able to get some sleep before the ball tonight. "...I have a lot on my mind lately....I..." Amaya frowned suddenly and sat up a bit more, turning her head to look at Sergei. "Sensei have you ever had a...bit of information you couldn't tell anyone...like..like a secret...and you cant tell anyone because it's not your secret to tell..and certain people expected you to-" Amaya stopped midsentence and stared down at the tea in her hands. To do something your not sure you want to do..? To kill people...?She bit down on her lip to keep the the thought just that, a thought. It's what he parents had wanted her to do through, they had wanted her to join her brother and sister in hunter job, to kill Vampires and follow orders.
That wasn't what she had really wanted...well...Amaya wasn't sure what she wanted. The only people she could talk to about this kind of stuff would be Night Class students, which wasn't happening anytime soon, her sister,which never worked out well, or the Headmaster, who was always busy.

Amaya was truly alone, and now she was confiding in the schools Literature and Philosophy teacher. Amaya bit down on her lip harder until she could taste the faint coppery flavor of her blood, which she drowned out quickly with a another sip of her tea that burned her tongue and scorched her throat. She wanted to say she was sorry, but she couldn't bring herself to say it. She was on the brink of tears because of the stress, and all she wanted to do was at least try and help her sister out, because she knew she never got any sleep with her prefect job, Ama cant help but wonder if Saya and Ekaterina would be able to get more rest if she hadn't burdened her family and chose a different life. She felt responsible for their suffering, and she really just wanted to go to sleep.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-05-03 05:32:35, as written by Ion


Image



Image


“I hope that someday, I’m exactly what someone needs."



Kitty presently found herself sitting at the edge of her bed again, absently rubbing the ears of the lazy dog who hadn’t moved all day. The repetitive motions were something she found soothing, and they helped to ease her disquiet. She had a feeling she should tell someone… something. But who would have any reason to believe her vague feelings? She was known for being steady, quiet, but a bit melancholy, and perhaps this would just be another of those little moments, when the girl who could not see missed something. Silly Kit. Everything will turn out okay in the end, you’ll realize that eventually I’m here; what could possibly go wrong?

She envied the confidence of people who could say such things. Her own assurance, her steady, still-water calm—it was as fragile as the mask she held in her free hand, all delicate gold threads and filigree in silver. Her index finger ran over the surface of it, the textures something that she appreciated much more than most people would have. But she’d had to ask what color it was. She missed color.

Dmitri had been by, and with him, his kind lover, and she had taken one look at Kitty, still in her modest school uniform, and declared that she needed to be dressed up a little for the occasion, for how often did young girls get to go to balls? Elise had waxed poetic about fairy tales and wonderful endings and love, and Ekaterina had simply listened, smiling slightly, the discomfort weighing down upon her shoulders like tangible lead weights. She was innocent, people said, naïve about how the world worked. She would grant them that, it was true enough.

But even so, she’d stopped believing in happy endings a long time ago.

Not for other people, just herself. It was fine, though—she didn’t need such things. If nothing else, she’d proven that she could endure suffering repeatedly, and still survive. Whether she lived was anyone’s guess, but she survived. Every member of House Rasputinov was the same, in a way. They were survivors. Rarely celebrated, occasionally gossiped about, but largely ignored. And yet, as she’d learned, every time the wars abated and the dust cleared, they still stood. “Promise me, Katya. Promise me that when the choice comes between life and death, you will choose life. It will be harder—it is always harder to live and be left behind than to die. But you must choose to live anyway.”

So she lived, and she consented to allow Elise to thread a cluster of three soft-petaled lilies into her hair, above her left ear. White lilies, apparently, because it was the color that suited her most. Clean, fresh, pure, innocent. Untainted. She’d refused to wear anything but the ordinary uniform, though. She wasn’t attending this event as a guest—she was a prefect, and she needed to be able to act like one. So she’d don a mask as everyone was required, but she would not doll herself up for all of nothing and nobody. There had been sadness in Elise’s tone when she at last relented, but Dmitri had stopped the discussion with a hand to his beloved’s shoulder. “Let her do as she likes, Elise. Katya knows what she’s doing.” The confidence had warmed her, and in the end even Elise had understood, apologizing for her forwardness.

They were gone now though, both hunters needing to make their own preparations for event security. When Saya entered, Kitty knew it was her, from the distinctive cadence of her gait, and she stood in a rustle of fabric, smiling for her friend’s sake. She knew Saya was already less-than-enthused for this event, and now she was, too. But it wouldn’t do any good to stew in their misery. “Good evening, Saya. I am ready to go whenever you are.” Her mask, she slipped into the pocket of her uniform skirt for now, taking up her distinctive cane for the moment instead. There was no way anyone would fail to recognize her at the event anyway—she was the only blind student in the school, after all.

It was only fair—masks couldn’t hide anything from her, either.




Image



Image


“I suppose I probably don’t understand any better than anyone else… I just listen more."



Sergei sat further back in his seat, propping his elbows on the arms of it and grasping his teacup lightly with one hand. Fine china had been… difficult to handle, once upon a time, before he understood the measure of his own strength and how to cap it to deal with everyday situations. It was a particular kind of studied delicacy that lent him an elegance he had not always possessed. Even so, he’d never felt it was truly his. Not in the same way the strength and the violence was his. Ivan liked to insist that it was just so—that he could and did have both precisely because of what he was, but he could not claim the same surety in the matter.

Perhaps unfortunately, he knew exactly what she was saying—and what she was not saying. “It is truly a tragedy that one so young should know what that feels like,” he said, without even the slightest hint of mocking. Indeed, he was taking her problem as seriously as she was, if not moreso, as he understood too well where it might lead.

Blowing softly on the tea, he raised the cup to his lips and took a slow sip, and using the moment to contemplate what response, if any, he could give her. “Yes,” he said at last, “I have kept many such secrets.” He let that linger a moment, sipping again and sighing, just a bit.

“I think, Takagi-san, that the struggle to balance remaining true to ourselves with doing as others expect of us is never an easy one to navigate. The answer, if there is one, is different for every person. But no matter what else might be, the most we can ask of ourselves is to do what we deem best as well as we can. Anyone who demands more is being unreasonable.” Perfection was unattainable. This was simple fact. It never stopped people from expecting it of one another, and this was something he did not understand.

“I do not know if it will help you, but I have always found some solace in a particular method. I have to distinguish between the things I can control and the things I cannot. You can’t control what other people think or ask of you, but you can control how you react, what you choose to do about those opinions and those demands. Only you get to decide how important they are to you. Those things that I cannot control, I have to learn to let go of. The things I can, I am therefore free to devote my time and energies to.” It wasn’t perfect, of course, and he was not putting it forth as though it was. But in the end, each of them was a finite being, and it was better to do the things that one wished to do to a high standard than to try and do everything, only to struggle to the point of self-destruction. It was never so easily done as said, but perhaps it would be of some small help to her all the same.

“You aren’t alone, Takagi-san. There are people who care for you, who would do their utmost to help you if ever you needed it. At times, it is difficult to see the people who walk beside you, but they are always there.” His eyes dropped to the brown liquid in his cup, and this statement must have triggered a thought, for he smiled almost imperceptibly.

“If nothing else, I’m sure listening to me wax philosophical like this has put you in more of a state of mind to sleep?” His humor, quiet as it was, carried a note of self-effacement. “I hope you know that if ever you feel comfortable speaking of such matters to me, you are more than welcome to do so. It is a function I have served before.” And still did, to some.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran

INK

#2013-05-05 06:33:24, as written by Azazel



Image

Image

"A rose is only as beautiful as it's thorn."




"It seems you are. If you'll give me a few, I need to get ready myself. Or, if you get tired of waiting, I will meet you there," Saya returned, giving her friend a smile before heading towards the bathroom. In honesty, she wouldn't blame Ekaterina if she wanted to get to the dance and start patrolling or enjoying herself. She didn't want her to wait while Saya took her time. Her mind was still pre-occupied with Kiyoshi and the shower would help her relax a bit. By the time she was finished, Saya managed to dress herself in a simple black dress and grabbed the crimson colored mask. She pulled the top part of her hair into a loose bun, allowing it to fall just slightly with her bangs hovering in her face. She swept them to the right side of her face and held them with a dragonfly clip given to her Kiyoshi so many years ago as their promise to each other.

The Headmaster's voice still echoed through her mind as she thought of todays events. Although Ekaterina and herself were to enjoy the dance as much as possible, they were still there to keep watch over the day students and night students. A smile pulled at her lips if only for a second before she sighed. Once she was satisfied with her appearance, she placed the Artemis Rod in it's spot on her leg and made her way towards the music that began to play softly. It was only a matter of minutes before she arrived at the hall where the dance was being held. Her eyes swept across the room and took note of Takeru and Sacrilegious, both males standing by each other with Moirae, Sacred's servant. A smile pulled at her lips as she made her way to a corner. She could keep a better eye on the students from where she was situated, and admire the sights before her. They had really outdone this dance, going so far as to have everything look seemingly perfect.

Before long, the sun had taken it's bow and allowed the moon to shine through. Most of the day class students were dressed in a rather interesting outfit. She liked it somewhat as it had originality and flare. As soon as the music started, she watched as the students began to dance. It made Saya feel like she couldn't dance at all, which was true. She had two left feet and couldn't dance to save her life, however; that did not deter Kiyoshi, who was adorned in a simple white tuxedo and matching mask, from approaching her.

"Care to," he asked, a monotonous tone to his voice. Saya smiled as she took his hand and he led her to the dance floor. As the song played, Saya allowed Kiyoshi to take the lead before she leaned in closer to him. He had a hard time restraining himself as she exposed her neck to him. He wanted so much to sink his pearly whites into the soft flesh of his cousin and drain her, but he couldn't. His fangs were exposed and he rested his head in the crook of her neck. He could feel Toru's intense gaze on him. It made talking to Saya so much harder than it was. He wanted to tell her...tell her everything and to keep her safe, but he couldn't. The hold on him was like a chain that wouldn't break...and it was killing him.

"Where were you," she asked, her voice calm and on the verge of shaking. She hadn't seen him in so long and finally being able to hold him again, it made her happy. Kiyoshi glanced at Saya, kissing her on the forehead before he removed himself from her grasp and walked away, his eyes shining a vibrant crimson as he exited, leaving Saya confused. What happened to him, she thought as she returned to her corner and held onto the amber carnelian that had once been lodged into Kiyoshi's pocket. She couldn't be distracted, although a weight suddenly felt as if it were laying on her shoulders. She pushed the thought to the back of her mind as she searched for Ekaterina. The prefect was either somewhere where Saya couldn't see her, or on the dance floor with someone. The thought tugged at Saya's lips for a moment. She would be happy to see Ekaterina dancing with someone. Amaya suddenly popped into her mind as she glanced around for her twin.

"Where is Ama?" she muttered to herself.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image




Image




"It's better to cry than to be angry, because anger hates others, while tears flow silently, and often go unnoticed."





Amaya watched Sergei as he sat further back in his seat, and propped his elbows on the arms of it while holding his cup of tea.
“It is truly a tragedy that one so young should know what that feels like,” he said making her look away from him, she was trusting him with something like this and she didn't even know why. She could feel the tears building up in her like they were going to burst through at any moment, and all she could do was hold them in, she did not want to cry in front of her teacher.

“Yes,” he said after what seemed to be a very long time. “I have kept many such secrets.” Amaya's head jerked up at that, and for a moment she was completely confused, what did he think she was talking about, surly he just thought she was talking about maybe family issues..not Vampire through..

“I think, Takagi-san, that the struggle to balance remaining true to ourselves with doing as others expect of us is never an easy one to navigate. The answer, if there is one, is different for every person. But no matter what else might be, the most we can ask of ourselves is to do what we deem best as well as we can. Anyone who demands more is being unreasonable.” She stared at him for a long moment, struggling to take in his words.

“I do not know if it will help you, but I have always found some solace in a particular method. I have to distinguish between the things I can control and the things I cannot. You can’t control what other people think or ask of you, but you can control how you react, what you choose to do about those opinions and those demands. Only you get to decide how important they are to you. Those things that I cannot control, I have to learn to let go of. The things I can, I am therefore free to devote my time and energies to.” Once more she was rendered speechless, she understood what he meant, there was nothing she could do about what her parents wanted her to do, or what he sister was going through, through it was her fault, there was nothing she could do. But there is... Amaya clenched her fists in her lap and looked down, the tears building up once more. She could do what her sister did, and become a hunter.

“You aren't alone, Takagi-san. There are people who care for you, who would do their utmost to help you if ever you needed it. At times, it is difficult to see the people who walk beside you, but they are always there.” Amaya looked back up as him for a moment before she tiredly layed out on the couch, she was still watching him from the coroner of her eye as he smiled almost imperceptibly.

“If nothing else, I’m sure listening to me wax philosophical like this has put you in more of a state of mind to sleep?” She couldn't help but smile ever so slightly at his humor. “I hope you know that if ever you feel comfortable speaking of such matters to me, you are more than welcome to do so. It is a function I have served before.” Amaya looked up towards the ceiling as he said this, and one tear escaped her eye before she could wipe it away. Talking with him made her feel better, and his was right, he had put her at a more peaceful state of mind, which was fit for sleep. Amaya closed her eyes as sleep slowly pulled her in, but not before she spoke. "Rasputinov-Sensei...thank you...I'm sorry for bringing the burden of my issues on you...please forgive...me..." Her voice slowly faded as she was pulled deeper and deeper into a surprisingly calm and peaceful sleep, she felt safe and guarded, and she was sure it had something to do with the company she kept and the tea she had finished before drifting off. One thought did stick with her through, what had he meant by saying he had kept such secrets before?

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-05-05 09:14:54, as written by Ion

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-05-05 09:16:01, as written by Ion


Image

Image

“Shall we, only once, for the sake of the occasion?"

“If it must be, then it shall, but my reluctance weighs heavily..."


Sergei would perhaps have responded to Amaya, told her that her problems were no burden at all to him, but the words, quietly murmured, were likely beyond the hearing of her somnolent mind. He had not missed the sudden saline scent of a tear escaping her, but he’d chosen to allow her the dignity of such things remaining unmentioned, and the respite of sleep. In the end, he sat there a while, moving through his grading while the student slept peacefully on the sofa, but in time, he had to leave to make preparations.

At the very least, he could go with the knowledge that she was still sleeping soundly, and so he collected the remnants of the tea and pastries and took them to the kitchen, cleaning all of them before retreating to his own quarters for a few hours’ rest before preparations were required on his behalf as well.

While Ekaterina had chosen to wear the ordinary school uniform to this occasion, he had no such option, and instead donned the required formal wear, in his case, a darkly-colored tuxedo with a red vest and a crisp white shirt. He departed so as to be quite early to the event, but the students in charge of the event were handing out their flowers already, and he was given one regardless of his gentle attempts to refuse on the grounds that he was not a student and therefore it would be improper for him to carry a thing with such a meaning. Sighing, he tucked it into his jacket pocket anyway, deciding that at the very least, the color was a nice compliment to his ensemble.

It was not long before his little ‘sister’ entered, accompanied by Saya, and the two split off to linger in separate corners, something that he thought was a shame for both of them. But of course, prefect duties had to take precedence; there was still a chance that such things could go quite wrong. Sergei danced with a few of the female faculty members, but he refused any such offer from a student, a piece of news that thankfully spread quickly and allowed him some reprieve. Nodding to Dmitri as the young man passed with his fellow hunter Elise, he made his way to the refreshments table, checking to make sure that the blood tablets stocked under the it (available upon discreet request for the students of the Night Class) were still at acceptable levels, and to exchange pleasantries with the student assigned to take orders for them.

In the meantime, Ekaterina hadn’t much moved from her corner. The gentle sliding of silk surrounded her, along with the music from the professional orchestra that had been hired for the event, and she gathered that everyone was quite well-dressed for the event. Not her though—but then, she’d intended it that way. Her hand went to the lilies in her hair, and she smiled ruefully. Such a strange thing to do, to kill a flower to decorate a person. It wasn’t like she could appreciate the way they looked, and she rather doubted anyone else would. But oh well. It had seemed to make Elise quite happy, and she did like doing small things for people like that. The smiles she could hear in their voices were always such lovely things—nobody sounded ugly when they smiled, and she doubted they looked that way, either.

“May I?” A bass-toned male voice asked playfully, and she shook her head at her brother—or rather in the direction of his words.

“There’s no need for such a thing,” she replied with a small sniff. She would not be invited to the dance floor out of pity for her obvious wallflower status. She might be a humble, simple girl, but she had her pride even so.

Dmitri snorted. “You’re more stubborn than anyone gives you credit for, Katya.” There was a small admonishment there, but she ignored it. He was always trying to do this, to make her open herself up more to the world around her, because he’d never understood how hard it could be for someone like her. He was strong, resilient, and so if he was hurt, he could just bounce back and keep on going. Ekaterina wasn’t. She was fragile, and she knew it. If someone dropped her, she would shatter, utterly and irrevocably. The very notion of placing her trust, full and complete, in someone else’s hands was terrifying. She would allow friends and family bits and pieces of herself, but to impart everything she was unto another living being was inconceivable.

“Anyway, I actually came here to tell you that the soloist for the next number came down with a cold and can’t do it—the school asked me to find someone to replace her. Will you?” As the substitute music teacher, Dmitri had some authority over the evening’s entertainment, though he was here predominantly as a hunter.

“And I suppose you waited this long to ask because you wished me to be unable to refuse?” she murmured, knowing that he was playing off her inability to not help when she was needed. “You know I don’t perform in front of people, Dmitri.” She didn’t like doing so—it made her nervous and she disliked the feeling of too many eyes on her. It was something her brother had never really understood. Besides, Ivan didn’t take well to the idea of his little nightingale singing for the masses. It was an eccentricity of his that she wasn’t particularly fond of, but as it coincided with her own wishes, she never fussed about it.

“Right in one, Katya,” Dmitri agreed shamelessly, and she could hear the mirth in his tone. “But I got Dad’s permission for this one, so you don’t really get to use that excuse this time. Sergei’s already agreed to help—I talked with him earlier. I’ll be playing as well, so it’ll be a family affair. Just once, just so everyone here will know what you’re really made of.”

It was then that she really perceived the point behind the request: he was trying to get her to open up again. Kitty was torn between feelings of frustration and warmth. In his own way, Dmitri was trying to make her life easier, but she didn’t want him to. Sighing, she nodded. There was nothing else to be done. “Very well—just one.” She did not think her glass heart would be able to take more than that.

Five minutes later, the siblings were arrayed on stage. Sergei sat elegantly at the piano, though he’d been informed his voice would also be required for the occasion. If it made Kitty more comfortable, he was willing to do it, though. Flanking her other side, Dmitri had temporarily taken leave of his duties to seat himself behind a finely-wrought cello, his own instrumental specialty. Behind them all, the orchestra was arrayed to lend its assistance, but there was no mistaking that the three of them were the centerpiece of this particular number.

Front and center, Ekaterina stood, hands clasped before her. It was probably good that she couldn’t see the number of people in the room, though she chose to assume that they would all simply continue dancing and not notice her at all. She had no microphone, for she needed none. Trying to relax her shoulders, she stood tall, and with a nod, signaled Sergei to count them in. The song she’d chosen was not terribly different from the one the soloist had been slated to perform, and in this way, perhaps just maybe only a few people would be able to tell the difference.

Luckily, Sergei’s part was actually first, which gave her time to quell the trembling in her limbs. Listening to her foster-brother’s smooth tenor nearly took her back into the practice room, when he’d been teaching her the very art that she now loved so much. She clung to the thought, as it allowed her to continue with less discomfort than she would otherwise have been feeling. The song was slow, and given to the waltz, and had she been listening, she would have known that many couples were drawn to the floor for the elegant dance of whirling circles and grace. And why not? The waltz was one of her favorites as well, though for obvious reasons, she could not manage it with anyone who didn’t know the steps very well. With a decent partner, however, she was quite good herself.

The last notes of the song faded out, and honestly, Ekaterina wasn’t sure whether she’d garnered any applause or not, for she exited the stage as soon as she was able, leaving the other two to take their bows if there were any to be had. Navigating swiftly with her cane, she found her way back to the corner she’d previously occupied and sat, face tinged the barest pink with lingering traces of embarrassment.

Never again, not in public. It was more difficult than she’d remembered. It felt like she was exposing just the smallest sliver of her soul, and it hurt.

A while later, both Dmitri and Sergei reappeared as well, taking up rounds along the sides of the ballroom, a presence so that the students would know there was someone to go to with any issues.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image




Image




I see the bad moon arising.
I see trouble on the way.
I see earthquakes and lightnin'.
I see bad times today.





Amaya woke up alone in the living room, the tea and tray had been removed, and so had Sergei. Slowly she sat up and stretched for a moment, before walking towards her room. She took a shower to relax a bit, and so she could get ready for the Ball, through she was already late, and she didn't have a dress to wear, at least she would smell nice. Ama snorted as she wrapped a towel around her body and headed towards the closet to see if there was anything to wear in there. She back tracked through, and stared with wide eyes down at the bed, where a long black dress lay neatly on her bed. There was no note with the dress, saying who it was from, but she eagerly took it and put it on anyway along with theblack mask

The dress was sleeveless and exposed her neck and shoulders, it went to her ankles and hugged her stomach and chest fondly. She wore a thin black ribbon choker as a necklace and black heels that made her an inch or two taller than normal. She left her hair down, and it fell down a little past her waist line in natural little waves. She put on very little make up, which would only be mascara and a bit of eyeliner, along with a tad of lip gloss, but that was all, her cheeks were a natural rosy color at the moment and she had no zits that needed to be covered. Amaya gathered a little bit of her dress in each of her hands and slowly made her way out of her room, then the building, and outside towards the ball.

The air had a bit of a chill to it, but it was nothing anyone would freak out over, it was actually kind of nice at the moment. The moon lit the stone pathway and music and happy chatter could be heard as she neared the doors. Before Amaya entered the large ball room, she put her mask on, which didn't really cover her face, but it was elegant and beautiful in a strange way. Amaya stepped into the ball room and quietly walked around the room, not paying much attention to any of the dancing and declining all her asked her to dance, which had been several Day Class boys, and quite to Amaya's uncomfortable, several Day Class girls. She was mostly just admiring how the Night Class students were truly trying to make nice with the Day Class and all of the hard work everyone had put into the decorations.

Amaya did notice the strange feeling that enclosed the air of the dance as she turned towards the window and saw the once blue moon fade to a glowing red that made her skin crawl and her heart thud painfully in her chest. She had the feeling something truly horrible was on the way...and there was nothing she, or anyone else could do about it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image
Image
|"If you take my hand, I assume you are mine for eternity."|




Takeru was already catering to the various requests of the female students. As a proper gentleman that he is, he did not refuse and politely accepted their desires. However, the camellia situated firmly on his chest pocket was never given to any of the females he had escorted. He could see some of disappointed looks from his dance partners. Yet, he could not bring himself to give such a token of affection so listlessly. Even if, this event was organized with a good thought of a break and fun. Emotions such as passion and love should not be taken so lightly. Speaking of which, the warlock as he described the pure-blood was seated at the corner. Beside him, Moirae stood much like the loyal servant that she is. He could see that some of girl from both classes wanting to have the opportunity to dance with the purple prince. Yet, Sacred who would openly flirt would not even yield to a favor of a dance which was quite interesting. They cannot even hope to approach him. Perhaps, he is the loyal type. Perhaps, he would only dance with Ageha.

From the corner of his eyes, he noticed that Takagi-san, the prefect, was dancing with someone. Well, he did not know the male but he was glad to see Saya enjoying herself at least. The prefects may be on guard duty, however it does not mean they are not allowed to participate. In the end, they are still students of Cross Academy and this ball was for them. Taking a break, the amicable Student President approached Sacred and released a small sigh. "You know, this is a ball for dancing, right?" Eyes of glistening mauve nonchalantly gazed at Takeru. "I can see that." His answer made Takeru shook his head in disappointment. "You should have invited Ageha, like I told you." Hearing the Shirabuki princess' name, the pure-blood closed his eyes and leaned elegantly upon his chair. "She has no purpose to be here. Or, do you want to see her that much?" An amused smile decorated his face as Takeru had a light pinkish hue staining his cheeks. "I told you! It's nothing like that! Just dance with someone already! Take Moirae." With that said, he left the pure-blood with a huff.

Sacred smiled brightly at Takeru's reaction and then glanced at Moirae who watched the entire interaction in amusement. "You heard him, would you like to dance with me?" Blue eyes looked at him in such an undefinable silence. Soon, it was broken with a small smile and a shake of the head. "No, thank you. I would only dance with Master if he gives me the camellia." The pure-blood shrugged at this and then looked at the students dancing so giddily. "You make a tough bargain." Moirae lowered her head for a moment to hide a somewhat sad expression before smiling brightly. "I learned from you." Hearing her answer, he could not help but smile with a certain mystery to it. "What a good student you are." His eyes then wondered to the stage where a rather interesting event had began to unfold. There on the stage were the three tools of Ivan. He does wonder what that person intend to bring them to him. It is not like he would get himself involve with those useless affairs.

Although, he would give Ivan one thing. The blind princess was a delight to listen to. Closing his eyes, he let the girl's voice surround him. Moirae took noticed of this and then looked back at the girl donning of uniform. Her expression soften to a degree as if coming to a realization as her eyes of blue lingered on her Master once more. "She has a wonderful voice." It was not loud enough to be heard by anyone but she was certain the pure-blood would have picked it up. Once the song ended, Sacred opened his eyes and tilted his head to the side. "Is that so?" Moirae smiled at this answer knowing that her Master was the kind that never admits candidly and even if cornered would rather bite his tongue off.

On the dance floor, Takeru was once more dancing accompanying the whims of his female schoolmates. When a woman who had certain presence he could not ignore approached him. "Prince charming, will you dance with me?" The woman who hid her face behind the mask reached out her hand to him. Her eyes sparkling green seemed to hold a secret which attracts him. Somehow, he cannot oppose or say anything else. As a result, he took the hand. "As you wish, princess." He said with a small smile and they both danced to a particular song that was never part of the program. The hired orchestra fret as someone else took over them. Its melody played and for some reason, he could not help but be captivated by the woman who was dancing with him.

"Are you falling in love with me?" The woman started which made Takeru blushed and fervently shook his head. "Eh!? It's nothing like that! Ah, I don't mean you're not lovely or anything..." She smiled at him and gave a soft giggle for his reaction. Their dance continued on while others who were also dancing noticed something mesmerizing about the pair. As a result, they came to a stop as well and contented themselves to watch the two. "You are adorable. No wonder he adores you." This statement of hers caused him to wonder who she was pertaining to. "He?" Those emerald green eyes suddenly became closer to him as her arms wrapped around his neck. He would have politely pushed her away but, he somehow could not command his body to obey at the moment. Instead, he allowed such an intimate gesture which normally he would not. Her lips were closed to his ear. "You took my hand, it means I can steal you away from him, right?"

There was no denying it. Takeru was confused about what this mysterious woman was talking about. May be, she was mistaking him for someone else. However, he had a feeling it was not the case at all. A voice in his head was telling him to run. Yet, there was still something that glued him to his spot. "I don't know what you're saying. Who is he?" He felt her mouth so dangerously closed to the crook of his neck. Her breath tickled him causing certain shivers to run all over his body. "Don't be afraid. This would not hurt at all... for me." Everything stopped in that haze, the time even the music, as he felt a paralyzing sensation overwhelming him. "Do not touch him with your filth. Trash." Those words brought a feeling of security and due to the construction of the hall, it made the voice be heard all through out. Following that, he heard the sound of something breaking which was actually the woman's mask which had now fallen to the floor in pieces like a broken vase.

The said attack was comprised of a steel wire wrapped with an energy filled with deadly intent aimed for her head. Fortunately, she was able to dodge in a mere second by jumping through the air much like an acrobat despite her gown that should impede her movements. Nevertheless, she landed perfectly and graceful on the ground as if a ballerina or more like a swan resting its wings on the lake. She was now a good distance from Takeru who was confused of what just happened which was shared by the other students. The moon's crimson light seemingly focused on her form. Raising her head, the face which was hidden by the mask earlier was now fully seen. Indigo blue hair that seemed to entrap light itself shone with an alluring lure. Eyes of neon emerald held a sparkle of amusement and a hidden malice about to be unveiled. She was truly beautiful, no matter what angle one would look at. Standing there donning a flattering white gown of black lace and blue roses, she was like a perfect picture of innocence with the dash of a naughty mystery.

"Is that how you welcome me, my sweet Sinner?" Takeru looked behind him just to confirm who had delivered such a blow or spoke such a tone filled with horrifying threat. He already had an idea but he knew that this person was not that reckless or was he wrong? There, Sacred stood with such a frightening presence. His eyes of brilliant mauve were slowly meshing with the the tint of crimson. This would be the second time he had seen the pure blood like this. Still, it gave him dreadful feeling. "It was just a greeting, my sweet." She continued on as she straightened her gown with an amused smile. "Nothing to get so uptight about. And please, call me Evie. I do still intend to take what you adore as always. But, for now..."

Her eyes slowly looked at the form of Saya. "I want her... and..." Her eyes were now on the form of Amaya. "Her." Directing her eyes to Sacred once more as she asked with such childish expression. "You'll give them to me, right?" After stating that, the lights within the hall suddenly went out. The only illumination was the full crimson moon being seen through the glass roof. Surrounding the entire hall were mad vampires with their eyes of vermilion glowing. "So, shall we dance?" She stated with such a bright smile that was rather terrifying than beautiful for it was so hollow. Moreover, the presence she exuded now was like quicksand of darkness swallowing everyone and everything to the abyss of despair.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-05-05 21:23:59, as written by Azazel



Image

Image

"The world went black, and for a moment, I thought I was lost. Then I heard your voice, leading me out of the darkness. But it only led to the edge of a cliff that I fell from."




Saya smiled whens he spotted her sister and attempted to make her way towards her when a rather dark aura began to fill the area. Her eyes snapped to the center where Sacred stood, his aura a thick, dangerous red as a woman stood. Takeru had also been in the same vicinity and immediately, Saya found herself next to Amaya. She stood in front of her younger sister as the place became surrounded by mad vampires.

Immediately, Saya made for one of them however; she was stopped when a pair of arms surrounded her, almost in a loving embrace that held firmly with no chance of escape. She snapped her head back and spotted Toru, the pure-blood who was her friend, grabbing Amaya as well from behind, twisting her arms so that there was no escape for either of them. Immediately, her eyes met the twisted ice blue gaze of Kiyoshi as he stared down at her, his eyes full of apology that he could not convey. She scanned the area, looking for Ekaterina and Sergei but couldn't see them. She turned to Kiyoshi and pleaded at him.

"Kiyoshi? T.K., what are you doing, let me go!" she shouted as she struggled against Kiyoshi's grasp. The hold on her was a lot stronger than she remembered, and it was then that the pearly white fangs Kiyoshi displayed earlier had not been fake. "Ki-Kiyoshi," the crack in her throat was enough to cause him to look away. Toru's laugh caused Saya to glare at the boy as he placed his hand underneath Amaya's chin and tilted her head to the side.

"You know, for a princess, you really are pathetic" Toru chided as he smiled against the crook of Amaya's neck. He inhaled her scent, his eyes turning a vibrant vermilion as he smiled. Within a split second, he sank his fangs into Amaya's neck, allowing her blood to drip down her neck as he inhaled her blood. Saya's eyes widened in terror as she struggled against Kiyoshi's grasp. She only succeded in twisting her arms in a painful manner.

"Now I see what all the hype was about. Such tasty blood," Toru continued as he mocked Saya. He watched the despair leak from her eyes as he held onto Amaya. A sickening laugh echoed from his throat as Saya could only stare on, feeling the warm tears threatening to fall from her eyes as she continued to try to escape from Kiyoshi's grasp. The male only pulled her closer, leaning his head into the crook of her neck. He whispered to something to her, causing her eyes to widen as a single tear fell from the confines of her eyes.

Meanwhile, Satoshi ran as fast as he could to the hall. He had seen the vampires surrounding the school, however; he had been taking care of something else. He pushed his legs faster before he found himself surrounded by vampires. He glared at them as they stood, their fangs elongated as the look in their eyes gave away their level. Satoshi pulled his fabled gun from it's holster and cocked it.

I do not have time for the likes of you," he stated as the vampiress rushed him, the sounds of gunshot's echoing through the woods.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi

INK




Image




Image




"If you make a promise never, ever brake it, because if you do, you'll brake the person that believed you."





Amaya saw her sister smile and start to head in her direction, and she smiled in return, and also began to walk towards her sister, they both stop through when a start aura filled the air. Amaya froze and she felt her body tense, she knew this feel. Her eyes snapped to the center where Sacred stood with a woman at the same time her sister's had, his aura was a thick, dangerous red that sent a chill down Ama's back and made her reach out and grasp her Aint-Vampire sword, if she needed it, she would use it, but at the moment she kept it shrank down in the size of a pen. As soon as Amaya blinked, Saya was next to Amaya. She stood in front of her as the room began to full with mad vampires, making Amaya's breath hitch. Worry for the other human students began to bubble inside of her, but also for her sister, who made for one of the Vampire, ready to attack however; she was stopped when Kiyoshi grabbed her sister from behind. Amaya took a step forward, ready the get her away from her sister, because for some reason he had a strange knew aura about him, but she was stopped by someone grabbing her as well from behind, twisting her arms so that there was no escape, and the pain was horrible. MAaya began to wiggle in the arms that held her, the way her arms were being held was horrible, the man had twins back her arms so her arms were facing his stomach, and all she could do was clutch her Anti-Vampire sword for dear life.

"Kiyoshi? T.K., what are you doing, let me go!" Saya shouted as she struggled just like Amaya. "Ki-Kiyoshi," the crack in her sister's voice made rage boil up inside of Ama, how dare he touch her sister like that, how dare he hurt her! The man holding her laughed which made Saya glare him, Amaya struggled and wiggled around again in his grace, by momentarily stopped when he placed his hand underneath her chin and tilted her head to the side. Amaya's eyes widened in horror as she realized what was about to happen.

"You know, for a princess, you really are pathetic." he said, Amaya now realized who the man was, it was Toru, the Pure-Blood she had thought was good....He smiled against the crook of her neck and inhaled her scent, his nose brushing against her skin. Amaya shivered and became painfully aware of how he pressed his body against her own and how his warm breath washed over her neck. Within a split second, before she could scream or cry out for him to stop, he sank his fangs into her neck, She felt the warm sticky substance of her blood drip down her neck and he inhaled deeply once more, making her wiggle weakly against him. Her sisters eyes widened in terror as she struggled against Kiyoshi's grasp, and Amaya began to feel sick to her stomach, what could she do? They were both so weak and useless, even with all of her training what could she do.

"Now I see what all the hype was about. Such tasty blood..." Toru mocked her sister as he whispered the words into Amaya's ear. She saw the despair leak from Saya's eyes like tears as he held onto Ama and then Toru let loose a sickening laugh deep from his throat, most likely seeing the same thing she had. "Let me go..." She hissed as an idea slowly formed in her head. Amaya looked up in rage as Kiyoshi pulled her sister closer, leaned his head into the crook of her neck and whispered something to her. Amaya hissed at him, a strange noise that came from the back of her throat that she thought only vampires could make.
"Kiyoshi let go of my Onee-Chan!" The unsaid threat hung in the air, she glared at him with so much hate and anger that her eyes seemed black, she had threatened him a very painful death without words, he could see it in her eyes, the protective Vampire part of her that she didn't even know was there.

She tightened her grip on her weapon, through Toru's hold was getting more painful, she willed her grip to tighten until she pushed down on the button that would expand the sword. Without looking away from Kiyoshi, she screamed as loud as she could to the only Pure-Blood Vampire she could think of. "Sacrilegious!!" In that very second, her sword expanded, and shot through Toru's stomach, cutting through his shirt and jacket until it was sticking out of his back side. The blue electricity that expanded out from the sword shocked him as blood fell to the floor, mixing with her own. Amaya twisted her wrist in a painful direction while twisting the sword, causing him as much pain as possible, this wound wouldn't kill him, but it would defiantly knock some sense into Toru. She raised her left foot, and stomped down onto his foot, pressing her heel into his toes as hard as possible. "Let go of my Onee-Chan." She growled again.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-05-06 06:47:22, as written by Ion


Image

Image

“If I must kill to protect what I hold dear, I shan’t hesitate."

“Why would anyone want to hurt them?"


The unscheduled song was the first clue, and Dmitri and Sergei both picked up on this immediately, their sharp eyes scanning the crowd for anyone who looked like they didn’t belong. For a few minutes, their search was in vain, but it wasn’t long before the blue-haired woman unmasked herself.

Hers was a face Ivan had shown the both of them, and they knew what her presence meant. As Sacrilegious had decided to take that matter into his own hands, the two other men looked to the cluster of mad ones she surely would have brought with her, and they were not disappointed. The childlike woman’s party guests were just as loud, brutal, and crude as one would expect of such creatures, but their presence was sudden, catching most of those in the room off-guard as they burst in through the windows, shattering the stained glass with a great shattering sound, raining the shards down upon the unsuspecting guests, who generally screamed and fled for cover.

“Elise! Get the students out of here!” Dmitri shouted, and his sable-haired lover nodded emphatically, at once moving to direct the startles groupings of humans and vampires alike out the back doors of the building, those that the intruders had not used. Dmitri stooped, pulling from his boots a pair of long knives, spinning them in his hands and settling into a low stance. “I hate the feral ones,” he hissed darkly, and charged directly into the fray.

Sergei was a little more concerned about his students, but even as he looked around, it was obvious that he was not well-positioned to see what was going on, only that Sacrilegious was apparently engaged with their leader. He could neither see nor hear Takeru, Ekaterina, Saya, or Amaya, and the mad ones drew closer. He had to protect as many students as he could.

With a resigned slump to his shoulders, Sergei removed his glasses, placing them carefully into a pocket and closing his eyes. When they opened again, they flashed a sanguine scarlet, and his canine teeth had extended out and over his bottom lip. He carried no weapons, for he needed none. An uncanny snarl ripped its way from his throat, and he launched forward at impossible speed, crashing bodily into the first of the mad vampires. His hand, possessed now of extended claws, crushed the creature’s windpipe with no effort at all, and he sped onto the next.

Whatever these intruders had planned, they would have to do it without their footsoldiers, as he, Dmitri, and the other hunters that had managed to muster themselves in time were for such mad beings an impenetrable wall, and his was a will irresistible. He commanded his opponents to cease, and they would. But at this moment, he preferred the tearing of their flesh to the prostration of their limbs. They would not submit—they would die.

He just had to remember which of the flesh-beings he was not allowed to destroy.

Ekaterina was as surprised as anyone else by the sudden loud crash and entrance of the mad vampires, as she’d been straining to hear what was going on when she’d felt the flare of Sacrilegious’s power. As it was, however, she wouldn’t have much chance to think about any of it, for her keen ears caught the murmured pieces of conversation between the Takagi twins and their captors. Saya, Amaya! Kitty didn’t stop to think about her chances of success—her friends were in danger, and that was all that mattered. Taking just a split second to figure out where the voices were coming from, she bounded in that direction, thankfully clear of any major obstacles, and swung her cane, caching one of the captors, the one that held Saya apparently, over the back of the head with a sharp crack, at about the same time as Amaya was demanding Saya’s release. "Let her go," she echoed.

Unfortunately, the foolishness of what she’d just done only then registered with her. She may have bought Saya enough time and distraction to fight her way free to help Amaya, but she’d surely also signed her own death warrant. Indeed, Kiyoshi turned in her direction with a disdainful sneer, lashing out with one superhuman arm, smacking the human girl with such force that she was lifted from her feet and hurled into a wall, against which her back impacted first, followed by her head.

If Kitty could see anything at all, she would have seen stars. As it was, the pain was splitting, and she felt dizzy, accidentally losing grip on her metal cane in the process and sliding down the wall to the ground. She felt a small trail of blood leave the corner of her mouth and knew that she was bleeding somewhere inside. Still, she laid her palms flat to the floor and pushed herself up, gathering her feet beneath her with painful slowness.

Stop it; you’re just a human! What could you possibly do? her survival instincts yelled at her, but she ignored them. Saya and Amaya were in danger, and possibly her other friends and acquaintances also. She was simply unable to stand by and allow that. Her legs were shaking by the time she reached a full stand, and she had no idea what she was going to do, but she would think of something. Ivan had taught her to be resourceful, and she wouldn’t fail him. She wouldn’t.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image
Image
|"These iridescent shackles which could only be seen in the abyss mesmerized me and you, perhaps, being lost with you is the best place I could ever be."|




Screams filled the halls as the mad vampires attacked the people present in the hall. They did not care whether it was a human or a vampire for that matter. The Night Class students took the responsibility to protect the humans undeniably revealing their true nature to the adoring humans. The dream had finally faded and became a nightmare known as reality. It went on like some sort of a twisted melody. In the midst of this chaos, Evie playfully reached out both of her hands to Sacred as if welcoming a child for an embrace. "Come now my sweet Sinner. Remember, the truth of your nature. It is not too late to repent." At the end of her statement, golden butterflies filled the entire room in a dazzling display. These fluttering creatures maybe beautiful but they were empty and these made them frightening. "Even if you broke her heart, it is a fact that only you could fix it."

Takeru was definitely confused and horrified of how the supposedly smooth-sailing ball turned into a terrifying visage of the night. He did not need to be a genius to detect that there was a past between Sacred and this woman who calls herself, Evie. Their conversation and familiarity showed mainly by Evie were enough to establish that. Yet, the one fact which struck him the most was when Evie mentioned about a her. Who was this dangerous stranger pertaining to? It sounded like a lover? Even more so, he cannot just stay here as the humans should be evacuated safely. It was his top priority. Fortunately, the hunters he had requested were on top of it as far as he could see. It was good he asked for such assistance. Looking at Evie who seemed nonchalant of everything, she was definitely a powerful enemy, a pure blood judging by his interaction with her earlier. Remembering the breath trickling on his neck, he instinctively touched that area. It still lingered the sensation she left. "She was going to bite me." In any case, this was above his capabilities at the moment. There was no other choice. He would have to leave this in the hands of another frightening creature, the reluctant pure blood protector of Cross Academy, Sacrilegious.

The butterflies that managed to circle around the purple pure blood dissolved into an illusion of light. It was not that even difficult to do so. This was all due to the aura he exuded which cannot be seen but rather felt strongly. "You come here uninvited. Doing as you please. Trash like you should know your place." There was suddenly a thick pressure surrounding the entire hall. It felt like the air was being choked out of everyone. His eyes of carefree mauve were now glowing eerily with a crimson sheen. There was nothing carefree about them anymore. These changes were enough to conclude that Sacred was not pleased at all or specifically to the presence of Evie. "You are so mean, you didn't have to take it out on my butterflies." She pouted much like a restricted toddler who was not allowed to grab some cookies before dinnertime. This only showed she was unnerved by the chaos ensuing around them or even more so angering Sacrilegious.

"I might need to punish you a little bit." At the exact moment those words left her lips, shadows underneath her elongated or rather moved across the floors with great speed. They immediately sprouted around Sacred rising to the highest point before falling down on him. The collision caused a thundering explosion which was enough to determine the strength of that attack. A dust cloud filled the entire hall while the backlash winds knocked some of the people off their feet. For Takeru he managed to maintain his stand while covering himself with his arms from the consequential shockwave. He could feel some of the debris hitting his skin but it was not enough to cause any kind of injuries. Well, his white attire was now showcasing some smudges from here and there though. In any case, he quickly called out to the pure blood with concern. "Sacred!" As for Evie, she tilted her head to the side while blinking her eyes for a couple of times before breaking into an amused smile. "There you are." As if on cue, the dusts finally settled down revealing Sacred. He was unharmed and not even a speck was on him. His eyes still retained its crimson sheen. It seemed the shadows missed him as the marks of the attack circulated him. But, the floor he was standing on was unharmed.

"You haven't lost your touch. I was worried since I heard you slept like a baby for a long time." This time as a retaliation strings of steel showered above Evie who dodged it effortlessly as if she was doing an acrobatic dance. However, her gown was all but in shambles now. They were torn and tattered and even losing it brilliant white hue. She may be unharmed yet, this was enough to have Evie moved away. There was now a good distance between her and Takeru. "Handle the humans." There was no need for Sacred to look to Takeru's direction. It was enough as the Kuran Heir knew that he was the one being addressed. He should not linger here anymore. In the end, he will just be a distraction and an impediment for Sacred. As such, he gave a stern nod and went on his way to assist the panicking and scared human students. "Eh!? Leaving me already Prince Charming?" Evie called out and was about to drag Takeru however, Sacred stopped her from doing any further with a single steel string that grazed her right cheek. Well, it was supposed to pierce her face dead center. But, she was able to dodge at the last second. She gently reached for her desecrated cheek and smiled wickedly. "Want me for yourself? I'm honored."

"Sacrilegious!!" Hearing his name, his eyes diverted away from Evie only to see the Takagi twins being confined by Toru and someone unknown to him. And for that brief moment, another attack was launched towards him by Evie. This created another explosion completely blinding everyone of what happened to Sacred. "I easily get jealous you know." She said with a rather cold smile. "Look only at me."

As this occurred, Moirae appeared beside Ekaterina who she could see was trying hard. This made the silver-haired female had a small smiled and then placed a hand on the blind prefect's shoulder as if to assure the younger girl. "Good job." With that said, her eyes of deep blue then zeroed on Kiyoshi and Toru's form. "My Master is not very pleased. It is the same with me." It was then different types of knives appeared out of nowhere as they encircled her. In her hands, she also held daggers on each fingers. "You two must be judged." The usual politeness in her tone was nowhere to be found as it was replaced by coldness so vast. She then unleashed a wave of raining knives towards the two. This was enough to put Toru and Kiyoshi in sudden discord. Toru who had already suffered a wound from Amaya had no choice but to release the girl. If he did not, he would be a prime example of a Swiss cheese. As for Kiyoshi, he jumped away with Saya in tow. He held tighter to the girl making sure not to let her go. After all, they were now currently on midair. There was also the fact a rain of blades was after him.

Focused on that fact, Kiyoshi was taken aback when Sacred appeared before him. He knew that the pure blood was engaged with Evie. Did he just cause a diversion? Wasn't he supposed not to care? "Is this really how weak you are?" The question caught Kiyoshi unguarded and hit a very sore spot. "Where is your will in all of this, boy?" Something in the way Sacred spoke caused a riveting flood of consciousness within Kiyoshi. The chain that bound him was slowly having cracks. His eyes that was earlier hazed by another desire cleared subtlety as his hold on Saya loosen. Seeing this, Sacred grabbed Saya's arm and then pulled her away from Kiyoshi's hold without much effort. Allowing the girl's head to rest on his chest, he then wrapped his arms like a lover's embrace around her. "You can't have her. She's mine. After all, she gave me chocolates."

Those brilliant mauve eyes were clear now of its crimson tint. It had returned to its alluring shade. His voice echoed with a possessive yet with an amount of teasing to it. To further emphasize his point, he pulled the prefect further into his embrace and laid a gentle kiss on top of Saya's hair. There was a sudden spark of annoyance on Kiyoshi's part who narrowed his eyes dangerously. If one would look closely, it was like a fight between two love rivals. "So, scatter. The only one who could hurt her is me." His tone quickly changed into that of a cold threat where Sacred delivered a roundhouse kick to Kiyoshi's face. This made him fall to the other side of the room while the pure blood landed on his feet at a perfect 10. Moirae had already assisted Amaya and Ekaterina making sure they were out of harm's way. As for Toru, he did not like what was happening at the moment. It was then his eyes met with Sacred who did not fail to deliver a chilling promise of death. "I don't remember allowing you to touch my entertainment." Releasing Saya from his hold, he pushed her haphazardly like a discarded package to Moirae who understood the meaning of this gesture.

Steel wire coated with Sacred's energy bound Toru to the nearby wall. It slowly cut through Toru's skin like a creeping disease. Kiyoshi was another thing and Tory was on a different matter. The purple pure blood raised his right hand pointed at Toru. "You are nothing more but a disposable dog." It was then a cluster of steel strings shaped into like a driller hurled towards the pinned Toru. Fortunately, Evie had finally intervened. A torrent of golden butterflies intersected with Sacred's finishing blow who then glanced towards Evie. "Aren't you a selfish boy? But, you should know too. I'm also selfish." Eyes of mauve were rather calm as he straightened himself and even dusted his clothes. "Did you give up on the idea of tearing me from limb to limb?" The question was answered with a disappointed sigh. "If only that was possible for a coward like you." It was the beginning of another bout between the two powerhouses. There was no doubt that the grand hall was being decimated by them alone. The mad vampires were losing ground as well due to the efforts of the hunters, Sergei, some of the night class, and Takeru who had managed to grab hold of an anti-vampire sword.

Speaking of which the Kuran Heir was glad that at the very least, the amount of mad vampires had gone down considerably. However, they cannot relax just yet for the fight between Sacred and Evie was still ensuing. It was then he noticed a female student of the Day Class cowering under a table. She had yet to leave the premises with the assistance of the hunters. One look was enough for him to see she was traumatized forever. She embraced her knees so tightly as her form trembled obviously. Lowering himself to the ground, he offered a small smile. "Hey, we have to get you out of here." He gently reached for the girl as he did not want to scare her any further. As if recognizing his voice, the girl leaped into his arms and hysterically cried. Takeru could not blame her. This one truly an expected reaction with what was happening around her. In an effort to soothe the girl, he gently patted her head. "It will be fine. I promise." The girl lifted her head to look at his face as if to assure herself that what he was saying was right. But what she saw was more horrifying, a dark figure hovered behind Takeru as her eyes widened in fear.

Kiyoshi stood from the rubble he landed upon while coughing out the dirt that seemed to have entered his mouth. It was kinda good that his body was now a vampire. If it had been a human, he would have broken bones or be dead already. His eyes looked at the scene before him. It seemed that their ringleader was still busy with the one known as Sacrilegious. There was not much of information about the mysterious pure blood. Probably, he was not informed how dangerous the leader of the Night Class was. After all, he was not supposed to have any interactions with the pure blood to begin with. He still remembered the man's words about Saya's chocolates and how he held his beloved cousin so tenderly. Like, it was the most normal thing to do. It annoyed him greatly but then it saddened him in a nice way. Perhaps, this was for the best. Looking around, it was a fact that they were not going to win or obtain their goal unless Evie has something up. He was relieved at that note but then, his eyes met with Evie's emerald ones for a brief moment and something came over him. His eyes glowed that of crimson.

"I told you my Sinner. I like taking things you adore." Evie reminded as the two took a break from their exchange of blows. Sacred narrowed his eyes at this statement and was about to retort when he realized what the woman truly meant. He then looked towards the one thing which he did not want to lose ever again. "Takeru!" Hearing his name being shouted with such desperation, he looked to where it came from and saw Sacred's panicked expression. It was the first time he ever saw such an emotion from the pure blood. He never knew that Sacred was capable of such a feeling. Yet somehow, he did not like it at all. So, what was the cause of it? Looking behind him, he saw the man who was dancing with Saya earlier about to deliver a blow he could not avoid. It was too late for him to dodge. But, there was something odd. Kiyoshi's eyes were wavering between the hue of control as his mouth trembled as it opened to deliver a soundless plea. "Run."

It was like time stopped or more accurately seemed to slow down. The sound of blood dripping to the ground reverberated into Takeru's ears. There before him was Sacred with his back turned at him. It was noticeable that the pristine ensemble that the pure blood wore now ruined with tears and holes. He even now has bruises and scratches an evidence of his struggle to get to Takeru in time. It seemed Evie did everything to stop Sacred but it was all for null. In the end, the will to protect Takeru was greater than anything else. But that was not the thing that bothered Takeru the most. A pool of blood was forming underneath Sacred. A heady scent unlike anything filled the air. It elicited reactions from the remaining vampires. The desire to taste it but they managed to keep still. Kiyoshi was able to deliver a stabbing blow. It hit Sacred on the chest but it missed his heart. However, it was not an anti-vampire weapon. So, there was nothing to fret about. It will soon heal once the blade was removed.

However for Kiyoshi, he was deeply pierced by Sacred with his hand. The pure blood was now literally holding Kiyoshi's heart in his hand. Weakened by such a fatal blow, Kiyoshi inevitably leaned on Sacred. His head placed on the pure blood's shoulder. His eyes were now free from the manipulation of his will. There was sadness in his eyes and acceptance which could not be seen by anyone due to his placement. He turned his head to the side so, he mouth would be near Sacred's ear. It was then he whispered something that only the two of them could hear. The meaning of those words was a secret between the two individuals. When it was done, Kiyoshi slowly closed his eyes with a fulfilled smile on his face which was unnoticed. It was then Sacred pulled out his hand along with Kiyoshi's heart. In that instant, the body turned into ashes along with the heart that Sacred held in his hand.

Takeru released the girl in his hold as he stood. Even with Sacred's back facing him, he could feel something breaking within the pure blood. "Sacred." As if to acknowledge this, Sacred pulled out the dagger that pierced him and threw it aside like some dead fly. "He is stupid." This was the pure blood's reply before walking away. It was enough for Takeru to know what exactly happened in those few seconds. Sacred's response was the final key for him to arrive to a conclusion. As for the pure blood, he was done with this charade. His eyes of mauve were now full vermilion. The hall quaked due to the sheer pressure that he was releasing. It was enough to finally destroy the glass ceiling. The shattered fragments rained down on the hall while the moon now hid behind thick clouds. "Die. Trash." With that said, steel strings appeared out of nowhere as it pierced Evie in all directions. There was no area of escape as every nook and cranny were blockaded by his strings. It even wrapped the woman's body and then tore it apart like a piece of paper.

"How cruel. This was only a shadow puppet you know." Evie's voice echoed throughout the hall. Her body that was now beyond recognition suddenly evaporated into groups of golden butterflies. "Well, I'll go for now. But, be rest assured. I'll come back. Till then, stay well." Toru who was bound was enveloped by shadows. The strings were disintegrated into nothing as he was whisked away. Following this, Evie's presence cannot longer be felt anymore. The moon came out behind the clouds. It had returned to its natural white hue. As for Sacred, his head was lowered. It was hard to see his expression even his eyes that were shielded by his fringe. He stood there as the moon's light cascaded on him and in his right hand, ashes seemed to fall. The wound inflicted on him by Kiyoshi was no more. But, the stain of his blood could still be seen on his clothes. Furthermore, the pure blood was surrounded by a thick aura, like a maelstrom and Sacred alone was the eye.

He was not sure what to do. Takeru made fists with his hands as he clenched it tightly. Everyone and everything were in a mess. But, he feared Sacred the most. The pure blood was tensely silent. His deadly aura still scattered like waves. He glanced towards Moirae who had a terrified expression. It seemed that even she had yet to see Sacred like this. Takeru was not certain if anyone could talk or approach the pure blood. Finally, it had ended. However, everyone knew that there were injuries and lost objects that can never be healed and never be retrieved again. The storm was still brewing on the horizon. This was just a moment's calm.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva

INK

#2013-05-06 17:07:29, as written by Azazel



Image

Image





The soft breeze with the mid-day's sun rolled gently on thirteeen year old Saya as she sat at the edge of a pond. The water glistened underneath the rays of the sun and a large smile plastered itself upon Saya's face. The sound of the grass crunching beneath caused her to turn to the sound. She waved towards Kiyoshi as a small smile adorned his features. He sat next to her, placing his feet inside the cool water and watched as the small fish swarmed around them. He seemed to be disappointed about something and Saya tilted her head to the side.

"Kiyo, is something wrong?" she asked, concern laced in her voicce. She grabbed his hand in hers and held it as he turned to meet her gaze. "Okay, now you are worrying me Kiyoshi, speak to me," she continued as he pushed a strand of hair from her face. She frowned as she pushed his hand away with her free one.

"They cancelled it," he finally spoke, and she knew. His tone was low and it caused Saya's heart to break just a little. She turned away, staring off into the distance as he kept his gaze on the pond. She stood from her spot and offered her hand to him. He stared in confusion before giving her his hand and stood.

"Just because they cancelled it doesn't mean anything Yoshi. I will be back every summer after school, just wait until I graduate," she stated in a happy tone. In turn, Kiyoshi smiled as Saya grinned brightly. "Promise?" she questioned, offering her pinky in the process. He laced his with hers and smiled.

"Promise"




I'm sorry Sai, but I won't be able to keep that promise.




Time began to slow down as the events danced in front of Saya. She finally saw Ekaterina when she attacked Kiyoshi with her cane. Kiyoshi knocked Ekaterina away and Saya could only watch as her friend flew into the wall. She managed to slip one of her hands free of Kiyoshi, but before she could do anything more, he restrained her arms again. Never in her life had she felt so weak against something, let alone someone. Helplessness was something her family taught her not to feel. There was always a way to break free. But the words he had spoken to her held her in place.

"A broken promise" she spoke to no one as she soon found herself in the air, wrapped in Kiyoshi's arms as he evaded the onslaught of knives followed after. Before she knew what was happening, Saya found herself in the embrace of Sacrilegious. He had spoken words to Kiyoshi, but they were drowned on deaf ears as Saya's head lay on his chest. She couldn't fight the tears that fell from her eyes as she felt something on the top of her head. She was then pushed away to Moirae and soon the whole ordeal seemed to be at a close.

Her eyes widened in terror as she saw Sacred plunge his fist into Kiyoshi, pulling out his heart. She broke free of Moirae and stumbled after the two before she watched Kiyoshi's body disintegrate into the air.All she could do was allow her legs to fall from underneath her, carrying her to the wooden floors as tears flowed freely from her eyes. Something snapped in the back of Saya's mind. It sounded like a piece of glass had cracked, causing Saya a great deal of pain. The only thing that played over in her mind was Kiyoshi's face and the gleam of red eyes. She screamed, falling over and craddling her head in her arms. Windows that managed to stay entact were now shattering as Saya cried.

Her screams filled the silent hall as her hair spilled over her shoulders, tears turning a crimson liquid before she glanced towards Sacrilegious and the rest of the vampires and humans. Her eyes were an intense vermilion, similar to the pair Kiyoshi sported before her eyes rolled back and her world turned to black.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image




Image




"I have learned over the years that when one's mind is made up, this diminishes fear; knowing what must be done does away with fear."





Everything was a haze, one moment she was being held forcefully by Toru and the next thing she knew she was away from him and beside a night class student named Moirae. All around her fights were taking place, but her mind was to hazy to even think about one thing. She clutched her throat and dug her nails into the bite mark on her throat in a painful grip, that she should have lightened up on, but she couldn't, she wouldn't, Amaya hadn't liked how the vampire's fangs dug into her skin, or how his sinister laugh had rattled her body. The pain and the feeling of her blood slowly flowing down her neck stayed in her mind, she felt like the whole moment had been branded upon her brain, there was nothing she could do about it. Ama whimpered and looked around, searching for her sister, she had to find her, she had to protect her from the monsters that were all around them. Amaya was panicking, she couldn't see Saya, where was Saya?! Her eyes zeroed in on Scared, who now held her sister protectively. Amaya took a shaky step forward and reached out for her sister, wanting to run to her and make sure she was okay, but a Night Class Student grabbed her wrist and kept her out of the way of the fight that was taking place right before her eyes.

Just then, Saya was tossed in the direction of Moirae, and the fight was coming to a close as Scared made a move to kill Toru, but she wasn't watching, she had ripped her wrist free from the Night Class Students grip and stepped towards her sister, reaching out for her, that's when it happened. Her eyes widened in complete and utter horror as Sacred plunge his fist into Kiyoshi'd chest, and pulled out his heart. Saya broke free of Moirae and stumbled towards the two, but there was nothing she could do, and they all silently watched Kiyoshi's body disintegrate into the air like dust. Saya collapsed to the ground, sobbing uncontrollably, and Amaya stumbled towards her sister, she was only a few steps away from her when she felt it. Something snapped in the back of her mind, like someone had dropped a crystal glass to the ground,and watched it as it shattered. Pain erupted from the back of her mind like a hot flame, and slowly spread through out her head. Amaya stood shaking violently, images of blood flashing across her eyes, one second the room would be covered in blood and bodies would be everywhere, and the next second the room would look as it had before.

Amaya's eyes zoned in on her sister who screamed and fell over, cradling her head in her arms. As she stared down at her, she saw things that weren't truly there, gashes upon her skin, holes through her stomach and heart, it looks as through she were laying in a puddle of blood. Windows that managed to stay entact from earlier were now shattering, spreeing glass everywhere. Amaya moved without truly thinking, her shaking legs bringing her forward to her sister, where she fell to her knees and tried her best to shield her from the broken glass. Saya's screams filled the silent hall and scared Amaya as she stared with wide eyes, tears falling at an unstoppable rate at her pain expanded and spiked. She stared down at her sisters eyes as she looked around, they had turned into the same violent blood red shade similar to that of a Vampires, and then her eyes rolled back and into her head, and Saya fell limp.

Amaya fell to her side, her knees giving out from under her as she clawed at her head violently. The blood and bodies were everywhere, she wanted it to stop! Slowly her eyes turned a similar color to what Saya's had been moments ago, and her tears turned a blood red, mixing with the now dry blood on her chest and neck. She looked around frantically as a blood curdling scream escaped her lips, and her world turned, not black, but red and dark. Her body gave out mere seconds after Saya had fainted, and she grasped onto her sisters hand at the last second, trying to make sure she was okay.

Saya had just watched the man she loved turn into dust...and there was nothing Amaya could do to stop her pain, except for holding her hand.

Image

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-05-07 00:58:10, as written by Ion


Image



Image


“Take me away, to someplace we can just be ourselves again, whole and unbroken."



The voice was barely familiar, but she recognized it all the same. It was heard often in tandem with the tones belonging to Sacrilegious, and her memory somehow managed to supply her with a name despite the head injury she’d just sustained. “Thank you, Moirae-san, but I am not…” She didn’t finish the sentence, as the woman was still speaking, an edge of steel creeping into her voice that soft, pliant Ekaterina would never possess. I am not adequate to the task. It hurt to admit, but she had never been one to lie to herself, and so she faced the harshness of that truth with all the dignity she could muster. She could expect no different—a lifetime of being protected by others did not teach anyone to do the protecting.

When the vampiric servant departed, Ekaterina was as good as lost, able to hear all the exchanges going on in the room, but to contribute to none of them. The tide carried them ever forward, and it left her behind. She had no time to thin of herself though, for Saya’s cry tore right at her heart, and the feeling of powerful auras receding left only one still filling the room in its enormity. Surely, it belonged to Sacred, and she would have best compared it to a thunderstorm, a hurricane, a cataclysmic piece that would bear no voice to sing it, only the great sounds of instruments coaxed, commanded, beyond their natural ken. She had felt only one other like it, and only once at that.

Dmitri was at her side then, checking her ribs and neck, pulling back immediately when she hissed at the contact. Several of them were at least bruised if not broken from the collision with the unyielding stone wall, but not everything that needed to be done was done yet. She wanted to go to her friends, needed to draw them close and hold them and try to shield them from the aftermath, but she could not. Saya and Amaya were in grave pain, and she could do nothing to lift it. There was another things still to be done.

“Dmitri, take me to Takeru… kaichou.” her breathing was labored as her words caught up with her, but she managed to squeeze the words out by controlling her lungs like she’d been taught to do for much softer, kinder purposes. She could feel her brother’s reticence in the way he tensed, but then she felt him thread an arm beneath hers, stooping to support her on his shoulder as best he could, being as tall as he was. She didn’t see him nod, nor scan the room until he found the person in question, but when they started moving, she was glad he’d understood that she didn’t want to be carried. She would walk, even if it took her longer to do it.

Her brother’s exhale and his sudden stop informed her that she’d reached her destination. Reaching out blindly with a hand, she managed to catch Takeru’s sleeve, and tugged on it gently to draw his attention.

“You must… go to him,” she said, nodding in the general direction of the fulminating aura. “I know someone… a little bit like him, and he needs someone he cares about to bring him down from that. Even I can see that you matter very much to him.” Surprisingly, Dmitri and Ekaterina alone of the true humans in the room stood tall even under the pressure of the aura—it was something that you could get used to with practice, and even then, she sensed that Sacrilegious did not intend them harm… though whether he would visit it upon them accidentally remained to be seen.

“There is risk, but… I believe you can do it. Maybe… only you can.” She said nothing further—it was Takeru who would best know what to do for Sacrilegious, and she did not presume that what worked for Ivan would work for him. Leaning heavily into her brother, she at last consented to whatever medical treatment he could offer, and though she was unaware of it, Dmitri grimaced at her condition. A distinctly hand-shaped bruise was blossoming over her left cheek where the hit had actually landed, and that was to say nothing of the worse injuries from the collision with the wall.

“Silly, silly Katya…” he murmured softly, shaking his head.




Image



Image


“Were we ever unbroken at all?"



It had taken a swift hit in the gut from Dmitri before Sergei finally came to his senses, the corpses of mad vampires strewn all about him in numbers he did not desire to contemplate. “Glad you’re back with us,” his surrogate sibling had said simply, then dashed off, presumably to check on Ekaterina and Elise.

Sergei took a moment to compose himself, as the battle was clearly over. He’d missed much of what had occurred to the blood-haze that had fogged over his vision, sharpening his focus to a razor-point and excluding everything extraneous from his perception. Now though, as he used his free hand to wipe the smeared blood from his mouth and jaw (his clothes were hopeless), he realized that he must have missed quite a lot. Sacrilegious’s aura was thrashing around like a scarcely-contained wildfire, and from the looks of things, the Takagi twins had been through hell. As it looked like Ekaterina, Dmitri and particularly Takeru were in a position to do something about the vampire, he made his way to the twins, intercepting a medical kit on the way and taking what he needed from the hunter carrying it.

Glass crunched underneath his shoes as he ran, but he paid it no mind, advancing to the two young women, now both prone on the floor, looking to have fainted or come close. Amaya’s injuries appeared to be worse bodily, but there was something unmistakably… tortured-looking about Saya, and his heart went out to both of them. Whatever they had just endured, it was bad.

Crouching beside Amaya first, he spoke quietly just in case she was still conscious, telling her what he was doing to prevent her from being surprised as the wound on her neck was treated first. Vampire bite… that could mean nothing good for her immediate health, and he’d need to report everything to anyone he could think of immediately. Right now, though, making sure nothing was presently fatal was first priority, and he covered her neck with bandages with as much care as the surroundings would allow, finishing just as more medical staff arrived with stretchers.

“These two first,” he commanded in a tone most unlike his usual softspokenness. “Then come back for the girl over there—” he gestured to where Dmitri and Elise were tending Ekaterina—“and any others with significant injury. Tend the humans first; their wounds are more likely to get infected.” It was not that he cared any less about his vampiric students, only that he knew their endurance was greater.

There was no mistake that something monumental had happened here, and he could only think that it must be exactly what Ivan had warned him about, though his father’s words were always cryptic at best. Perhaps it was time to get some straight answers out of him.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image
Image
|"I'm screaming at the top of my lungs, but it's never enough cause my voice is the only one coming back.|




The trigger was pulled. It is revolting. It is despicable. It is disgusting. It is hateful. Memories from the distant past filled his vision. A monochrome world was stretched before his eyes yet, it was stained by the riveting hue of red. Scenes carved thoroughly by the sins of regret and ghosts of guilt. It seeped inside his being like cancerous disease consuming him ever so slowly. He never wanted to see these things again for these fragments had taken everything from him. Even when he fought. Even when he cried. Even when he shouted. Even when he looked like a fool. There was not even an answer. No one ever came for him. He was all alone. The precious things he held dear vanished within the unseen murky depths. It would have been better to just not feel anything. Yes, it was a good idea. He should do just that. Because in the end, all that was left for him was the empty sense of existence.

"I realized something. You're the one life I never want to fade."

Fluttering silk of black as if the night created it, he grasped those lovely locks yet, it slipped through his fingers like sand. For the first time in his life, he had wanted to keep that person for himself. But, he could not do that. This fragile and beautiful creature must be free. He held on to that hand but, it was not enough. That person became a sea of floating light before his eyes.

"Will you make me a promise?"

Is it meaningless to keep a promise if that person is long gone? Is it useless to hold on to that promise if it cannot longer be kept? But, it was his only solace. The promise that made the pain go numb. It made looking at the visage so much like that beloved person bearable. Soon, this visage became a sanctuary so important to him. However...

"You're so unfair. I wished we never met."

If that was possible to be redone, he would have so in a heartbeat. It would have been better if he had not reached to that person. He should have kept his distance and simply watched from afar. If he had done so, he would have never lost that person too. Maybe, that person could have lived a better life for him. However, this person became his reason to live with or without the promise.

"If you love someone, you'll protect them, right? So, you won't have to worry about that. I'll protect you."

What was that person talking about? It was supposed to be the other way around. He kept existing to protect that promise which was this dear person. But yes, he was truly unfair. And yes, everything in life was also unfair. Who told you that goodbye was the saddest word? To him, it was two words. It brought the overwhelming regret and unattainable goal. Because, it always ends with those two words.

"Thank you."

What was there to say gratitude for? He was fed up. It was selfish pushing their feelings on him. Yet, he continued to cling on those two words like an important piece of his reason for living. How pathetic could he be. So, he swore, nevermore. Still, it happened again. How pitiful could he get. He was tired. There was nothing more left. Let it end. He echoed.

Those thoughts continued to plagued Sacred inwardly as the hurricane of his presence haunted the entire hall and scared the people within. It seemed that it was not going to end soon. Further, it appeared to be getting stronger as time passes. Takeru was not certain what to and screamed filled the hall. Turning his attention to the source, it was none other than Saya who sported a pair of vermilion eyes. The eyes of vampires, there was no mistaking it. What was happening here? Much like a domino effect, it was also the same case for Amaya who fell to her twin's side. He was about to run to them with concern. Fortunately, Sergei was quick to care. Speaking of which, he did not know that the gentle teacher was more than a human. There were a lot of things happening around him. He was not even sure what to grab hold on to.

Turning his mismatched eyes of crimson and ebony to another, his gaze fell on the silent yet frightening figure of Sacrilegious. The back of the pure blood faced him. In terms of posture, there was nothing wrong. It was straight and without a proof of weariness. Despite, the delicate-looking physique of Sacred. Right now, it seemed sturdy and strong. Yet, there was this feeling. The pure blood's back looked so lonely and alone. It was heartbreaking. With that trail of thought, Takeru felt someone tugging at his sleeve. Taking notice, he saw the Russian prefect. He was not blind to see the girl was not in a good condition. However, her words pierced him enough for him not to say anything.

You must… go to him, I know someone… a little bit like him, and he needs someone he cares about to bring him down from that. Even I can see that you matter very much to him. There is risk, but… I believe you can do it. Maybe… only you can.”

Taking in Ekaterina's words, Takeru clenched his hands tighter as he looked down. His way of hiding his eyes from onlookers. The undeniable connection to Sacred. He was not even sure what prompted it. If it was his blood, the pure blood never showed much of an inkling of wanting to take it from him except for their first meeting. Ambiguity that was never cleared between them. He never prodded waiting for Sacred to tell him. Truth be told, he was fine with this. That desperate face of his as he ran to protect him. It was enough to see he held a deeper meaning than he had concluded. Somehow, there was this feeling inside of him. Sacred was... no, someone important to him too. Even if, the connection can never be clarified. It was fine. This man needed him, right?

Gently, he held Ekaterina's hand that tugged on his sleeve and gave a small yet grateful smile. "Got it, thanks." He answered as he placed a hand on her head as a way of his showing appreciation. Walking passed them, he glanced towards Dmitri and gave a nod. He knew that Ekaterina would be safe with Dmitri. For now, he must go to Sacred. The presence surrounding the pure blood was choking and heavy. Yet, he did not give up and soon reached his destination. He reached out a hand and placed a hand on the pure blood's shoulder.

Something warm. Something unreal pierced into his lackluster dimension. Raising his head, Sacred heard a faint voice. It was familiar. It belonged to some dear and precious. His first entanglement with the word thank you. It started with this voice. His existence came to color due to this voice. The one who taught him to live. Who was it? Who is it? Will this voice still be there? Will it?

"You know, I really love this world. This cruel, ridiculous, yet beautiful world."

That voice loved everything about this world. Even if it could twisted, deplorable, underhanded, dark, this voice accepted it. Because, it was not perfect. That is why it was beautiful, the light, the kindness, the warmth, the tears, and everything else. This voice was odd. How could there be anything beautiful about this world? Yet, it was that voice who showed me. There is a beauty unseen and that is why we chase after it. But, this voice suddenly disappeared. It left me behind. So, let's just forget it. Forget everything.

"Snap out of it!"

A punch was delivered to the pure blood's face. Takeru was angry. He wanted to take Sacred's attention but when he touched his shoulder. The face that looked at him was that of a corpse. Something snapped within Takeru about seeing such an expression. He loathed seeing that emotion on Sacred. He despised it. Although, he knew it was much like a feather touch against the vampire. Sacred felt the light stinging sensation on his cheek as he slowly looked at the cause of it. A pair of mismatched eyes gazed at him.

"Well, can you wait? Because next time, I will be the one to find you."

Seeing a semblance of life in those empty eyes of Sacred, Takeru straightened himself. "Listen here Sacred, don't be my problem." He then pointed a finger at the pure blood. "You're never alone." Slowly and yet gradually, the powerful storm of a presence that Sacred exuded came to a close. His eyes regained the usual vibrance it had though there is still a subtle haze to it. The voice, it did found him. Sacred looked around him as if to assess the after math. There the Takagi twins were unconscious and being tended by Ivan's dog. The blind princess was with her brother. Some of the night class suffered and a lot had died whether enemy or not. Moirae was looking at him with such a worried expression. He raised his right hand and looked at some of the ashes that still remained there.

"Erase it." After saying that, Sacred fully released the ashes in his hand until it was no more. He then walked away leaving the hall for some unknown location as Takeru released a sigh at this. At the least, the pure blood was out of the hole he seemed willing to bury himself inside. As for Moirae, she approached Takeru and gave a grateful bow. This surprised the Kuran Heir. "Moirae?" The silver-haired girl smiled brightly as she looked at him with those deep-blue eyes. "Thank you." After stating that, she proceeded to ask some of the night class students who were not too weakened and injured to aid her in removing the memories of this night within the day class students. Complying, soon this nightmarish scene would be replaced with the illusions of a dream, making it real.

However, it will not be the same for the others. Their memories will continue to haunt them like an unyielding shadow. Whether it breaks them or fortifies them, it will be for them to decide. Time passed like that. It was silent which gave a peculiar sense of peace and sadness. Takeru looked to the sky as the sun was now rising to signify a new day. He was now leaning outside the destroyed hall. Through the night, he had made sure all day class students were returned to their dorms with their memories of this horrid night erased. He also made sure everyone was tended and as for the mess of the attack. He had asked the cleaning crew to handle it.

There were a lot of questions. He should also be expecting a message from the council to report what happened here. So, he would probably be away from the academy for a few days. It seemed he cannot simply let the secrets underneath the sea. He needed to dive and to retrieve it now. This Evie person, he can conclude that there should be some connection to Lilith. As for her relation to Sacred, he could pass on that for now. Then there was the rather transformation of his teacher, Sergei. He could put that out for a little while. But, the Takagi twins, he must look into it. Those people wanted them and those eyes. It reminded him of something and not of vampires, something else. A discussion with the headmaster would be a good start. Releasing a sigh, he straightened himself and the sun was now on the sky. Even when, it seemed to be a quiet morning. He cannot help but ask for the undetermined future.

"Will we really be alright?"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi

INK

#2013-05-07 16:39:48, as written by Azazel



Image

Image

"If truth is built on lies, then what are lies built on?"




"Onee-chan! Look what I found!" a voice called out to five year old Saya. She turned a lazy gaze to her younger twin and smiled as Amaya brought her a daffodil. "Look, it's a lady bug!" she continued as Saya glanced closer at the flower. There in the middle, a tiny red dot moved around, crawling over the flower. Saya smiled as she grabbed the flower from her sister's hand. Before she could grab the small bug, a woman's voice filtered through the air. It was soft and gentle, unlike the voice she was used to.

"Coming Oka-san!" Amaya shouted as she tumbled away towards a woman with no face. Saya stood in her spot, the flower still in her hand as the lady bug flew away. That wasn't her mother. That woman, Saya had never seen her before. The woman, in a way, resembled Saya. Her auburn locks were flowing gently in the wind as a hand outstretched to her. Saya was afraid, and took a step back. Amaya glanced at her sister with confusion. "Onee-chan? Mama's calling us, won't you come?" she stated as Saya ran.

Darkness consumed her vision.

That was all she could see: darkness. A pair of gleaming red eyes pierced Saya's own gaze, almost as if it were staring into her soul. She could see herself in a glass mirror, a younger version of herself holding onto a slender hand along with Amaya. She frowned, the person in front of her was the same woman only she had shoulder length auburn brown hair, but her face; Saya still couldn't see the woman's face. A melodic laugh spilled from the woman's lips and caressed the young girls head, kneeling down in front of her. She could make out faint words, but couldn't understand them.

The woman rose, wiping her eyes with the back of her hand, staining the white gown a crimson color as Saya watched her younger self fall to the ground. She tried to shout at the woman, but her voice was restrained, constricted almost and she found herself gasping for air. The woman slowly turned around, her face hidden beneath a veil of darkness as she faded into ash. The last thing Saya saw was the bloody tears falling to the floor, forming a small puddle before consuming her younger version. Saya screamed into the silence, shattering the mirror in front of her as people began to flood her vision.

They were unrecognizable, fleeting heapes of flesh waltzing around a small baby carriage. There was a man standing off to the side with a woman by his side. They looked...familiar but Saya couldn't put their faces together. They shared similar brown hair and crimson red eyes, and for a moment; they tore into her gaze, holding it with such ferocity that it caused Saya to feel as if she were suffocating. She pushed the people around her away and turned to run, only to have a hand clasp over her wrist and pull her back. As she felt her head slowly jerk towards the person, a painful feeling shot through her as the hand faded away.




You must forget this life Saya. Do not let them take who you are away.




Saya took in a sharp intake of air, her lungs screaming at her for the lack of oxygen provided. She immediately regretted opening her eyes to the bright lure of the sun peeking through the windows of a room she didn't recognize. She groaned, placing her hand on her forehead and noticed slight scarring on her wrists and arms. She remembered little of the events that took place, but those sapphire eyes: they were plaguing her. She had never seen eyes so cold as the ones the boy had. Then, a sharp pain shot through her head as she doubled over on the bed, craddling her head as she refused to let the tears fall. Kiyoshi, she thought as her eyes snapped open once more, allowing the lights to assault her senses as she wiped away the tears.

"Where am I?" she questioned to herself. She knew the place, or at least she thought she did. The room was familiar in a sense and she tore the covers off of her, revealing the bandages around her arms and legs. She placed her feet on the floor, allowing the cold sensation to attack her senses before she took her first step towards the door, only to fall on her knees. She clenched her fists together as the images played over in her mind, Kiyoshi's fallen form and his ashes flowing with the wind.

"In the infrimary," a groggy voice called out to her, startling her in the process. Satoshi stared at his sister, sadness and regret coloring his jade eyes as he glanced away from her. Saya could only stare as she saw the emotions flicker through his eyes, and for a moment, she felt angry. Where had he been? He could have stopped this from happening. He could have stopped Kiyoshi, or even the others...she paused in her anger as her gaze softened. She could see that he was hurting on the inside as well and she had no right to be angry with him.

"I'm sorry Sai...I wasn't there. I should have," he was stopped by Saya as she shushed him. She crawled into her brother's lap and lay her head on his shoulder. She didn't want him to blame himself for something that neither of them could have forseen. She was tearing up inside, the one man she loved was gone now. There was no getting him back, no changing his light. Gone. She could feel the tears welling up in her eyes as she burried her face into Satoshi's shirt. He could feel his shirt becoming soaked with her tears as he rubbed his hand against her back in an attempt to sooth her. Whether it was working or not, he couldn't tell.

Kiyoshi was the only one on her mind. She had loved him, so much that she was still willing to follow through with their promise, even if their family had cancelled their arrangement. He was important to her, he was...she paused in her thoughts, as she grabbed the dragonfly pin and ran it through her fingers. He had given the pendant to her when they were kids. It was his promise ring in a sense. She smiled as the memory played in her mind. They were at a pond, fishing with their toes sinking into the cool liquid.

He had been so nervous and dropped the pendant into the pond and fell in after it. Of course he couldn't swim so Saya had to jump in after him. She was so engrossed in her thoughts, she completely ignored her surroundings, no longer focused on where she was. Rather, she was focused on the outside of the window, the pendant clutched so tightly she drew blood from her hand. Satoshi tried to release her clutch on the pendant but she only grasped tighter onto it. All he could do was sigh as he felt her cry herself to sleep again.

He glanced out the window, staring at the students who scurried around trying to avoid the rain that seemed to come out of nowhere. A flash of memory crossed his mind as a woman with beautifully long crimson hair stood beside him, hiding beneath the umbrella as he sheltered the both of them. Those loving gray eyes staring up to him as he held her. He pushed the memory aside as Saya finally allowed the tears to stop falling. The pain of a lost loved one would never heal...and it was a pain Satoshi knew all too well.




"You can shed tears that she is gone, or you can smile because she has lived. You can close your eyes and pray that she'll come back, or you can open your eyes and see all she's left. Your heart can be empty because you can't see her, or you can be full of the love you shared. You can turn your back on tomorrow and live yesterday, or you can be happy for tomorrow because of yesterday. You can remember her only that she is gone, or you can cherish her memory and let it live on. You can cry and close your mind, be empty and turn your back. Or you can do what she'd want: smile, open your eyes, love and go on." - David Harkins

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK


Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image




Image




"This world is made up of lies, there is no truth, and there never will be."




"Imōto..be careful, that has thorns." a five year old Amaya looked up in mild surprised at her sister, the small girl had forgotten she was being watched as she played in their family's garden. "Of course I'll be careful Onee-chan! I'm getting you one of these pretty rose's!" Amaya replied with a large smile. Saya smiled fondly at her twin before sitting down in the grass. After several minuets of fiddling around with the bushes, she turned towards her sister and held out a brilliant red rose, however she had cuts all over her hands. "Amaya! Why didn't you listen to me?" Saya frowned in disappointing before she gingerly took the rose from her sisters hands. The twins sat together for what felt light ages, both silently gazing up at the sky until Amaya turned towards her sister, a frown on her face. "Onee-chan...?" Saya turned towards her sister with confusion set in her eyes. "Whats wrong Imōto??" She asked as Amaya looked back up at the sky. "When we grow up...things will be different..my Onee-chan wont be there to protect me anymore...and I wont be able to protect my Onee-chan..." Amaya sniffed as tears filled her eyes. Saya frowned, realizing her sister was right, things would change as they grew.

"I don't want to grow up and live my life with out you Onee-chan." Amaya rubbed the tears from her eyes sadly while Saya gazed at her sister. "Imōto, I'll always be here for you." Saya said wrapping a arm around her sisters shoulders. Amaya shock her head, her hair hitting her face as she did so, and turned towards her sister, holding up her hand, her small pinky finger out stretched. "Pinky promise?" Amaya asked, her smile had returned to her face.

"I pinky promise, I will always protect my Imōto." Saya said as Amaya's smile grew. "I pinky promise to always protect my Onee-chan." Ama repeated making Saya grin.


"It's a Promise of a lifetime!"

Image






“What glitters may not be gold; and even wolves may smile; and fools will be led by promises to their deaths.”






Amaya jerked awake with a surprised gasp. Her breath caught in her throat and she started up at the white ceiling, at first, she couldn't figure out where she was, or why she was there, but then everything came back to her like a slap in the face. All at once she remembered everything, the bite to her neck, the death, Scared's strange aura, comforting words being whispered as someone wrapped something around her neck, her sisters broken gaze.. "Saya!" She gasped sitting up to fast. Her head spun and then came a flash of pain. She gasped and clutched her head while trying to force herself out of the bed. Her feet hit the cold floor, and her knees gave out, making her land hard on them. She looked up with wide eyes, in front of her was a body sized mirror, why there would be one in the infirmary, she wouldn't know, but what she did know was that she looked horrible.

Her long brown hair hung limp and dirty, it was mixed with dried blood and sweat, her skin was a deathly pale, paler than normal, and her dark red eyes looked dull and lifeless. That wasn't the worst part through, her body was covered in badges and wrappings. All of the badges on her arms, legs and her left cheek, had been changed recently and look fresh and clean, but the wrappings around her neck were stained a dark red, and it looked like someone had put it on in a rush to keep it from getting infected, but since then it hadn't been touched. Amaya reached up with an unsteady hand and ran her fingers over the bandage, wincing slightly but not feel over all to much pain, she just felt dizzy, weak, and she had a horrible headache.

"This sucks.." Amaya sighed quietly while standing up slowly, the first thing she had to do was find her sister and make sure she was okay. Slowly Ama made her way towards the door, leaning on the wall as she went, and then her pain spiked right in the middle of her forehead, and she doubled over, gasping loudly. As Amaya stared down at the ground, it slowly faded from it's clean white color, to blood red. Amaya shoved back from the wall and backed away from the spot that was covered in blood, her head spun and she looked around frantically. Everywhere she looked, blood.

Blood and gore.


Amaya cried out and clutched her head, her eyes wide and wild, she didn't know what was going on or how to make it stop, it felt so real. It was real..wasn't it? Amaya cried out once more as she slipped on someone warm and sticky before tripping over a hard, cold, bloody, dead body. She landed hard on her back, the air pushing harshly out of her lungs and leaving her breathless while her head cracked loudly against the floor. Amaya layed there for what felt like hours, staring up at the ceiling that would flash from a clean white to a blood stained rusty red. She could feel warm tears escaping her eyes and falling down the sides of her face, most likely mixing in with the blood on the ground. What she didn't know was that there was no blood, anywhere, except for under her head where she had made impact on the ground. The room was clean and perfect, there was nothing wrong, or bloody about the room, there was no body laying by her feet, no...she was just losing her mind. To anyone who happened to walk into the room, they would see Amaya laying on the ground, a small pool of blood mixing with her hair as she sobbed uncontrollably. A normal person would think she was traumatized from what had happened, they didn't know she was hallucinating her worst nightmares.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-05-08 08:30:52, as written by Ion


Image



Image


“Don’t say such tragic things. The moment you stop hoping is the moment your enemies truly bring you low."



Her dreams are fragments, reflections on shattered pieces of glass, swirling about in her mind until all she can catch of them are little glimpses, shadows of things that she shouldn’t know but does. She dreams in pictures sometimes, because she hasn’t forgotten what it is like to see, but more often she dreams in sounds, and echoes, and these have their own colors, their own smells and feelings and tonalities. This day, none of them is good.

She dreams of a day long past, when she shattered, and yesterday, when someone else had. She dreams of light and shadow playing across her unseeing eyes, of the macabre melody of shattering glass and deadly-soft voices and the screams of the dying. Then, now—they are nearly indistinguishable. The play of auras, of power, over some sense that is not sight, nor hearing, nor touch or smell or even taste, something beyond the human, and she almost refuses to admit that she can feel it at all.

Something is stirring in the air, and it is lighting her blood on fire.


Ekaterina woke slowly, the disinfectant-scented air informing her at once that she was in the infirmary. The intake of breath to her left told her that she wasn’t alone, and the distinct tone of the sigh brought a tiny smile to her face. Dmitri.

“Katya? You’re awake?” It was a little hard to tell given that she hadn’t opened her eyes (what for, really?), but the way she stirred had probably given her away. She nodded slowly, feeling the odd sensation of bandages wrapped about her head. Raising a hand to them, she frowned slightly. “You got a concussion,” her brother explained, a note of chiding in his voice. “One of the Night Class students told me that you rushed a vampire, Katya. What were you thinking?” He sounded almost angry, and her jaw tightened.

“I didn’t have to think, Dmitri,” she replied levelly. “They needed help, and I was the only one there at the time. It doesn’t matter anyway, I failed them.” The hand at her head fell back to the bed, and she released a soft breath, seeming to collapse in on herself a little with the movement.

Her brother paused, and she could hear the hesitation in his voice. He wanted to comfort her, she knew, for that was what brothers did, but he also still wanted to be angry at her for doing something he no doubt viewed as impulsive and reckless. He was right, of course, but she did not regret it, only that it didn’t work. In the end, his fraternal instincts won out, as she’d known they would. “Katya, you didn’t fail anyone. You can only do what you’re capable of, and most humans wouldn’t have been that brave. You have no hunter training and you can’t even see—” He paused when she flinched, knowing she didn’t like people putting things in such terms, but it was relevant— “and you still ran up to a fully-fledged vampire and knocked him upside the head with your cane…”

There was a small hitch in his breath—Dmitri was trying not to laugh. Thinking about it, it was kind of a silly image. Ekaterina, who’d never so much as killed a fly in her entire life, marching right up to a creature triple her feeble strength, no-- more, and swatting him like he was an irritating insect. Her smile was his permission to chuckle, and she laughed too, just a bit, the stress of the situation caching up to her in such a way that she could either laugh or cry.

She’d cried too much in her short life, anyway.

But the laughter died off quickly, their thoughts circling around to what happened after. There wasn’t much to be cheerful about, in that. The silence pervaded for several minutes afterwards, and at last he broke the silence with a question. “…How did you know to say that to Kuran-san?”

She took a moment before answering. “I’m not really sure,” she admitted, shifting a bit on the hard hospital mattress and folding her hands together over her abdomen. “Sometimes, I feel like… some part of me knows them. Or used to. It’s so strange. Saya-chan, Amaya-chan, Sacrilegious-san, and even Takeru-kaichou, though we only met two days ago. It’s like everything’s connected somehow, and I just… felt like that was the right thing to say, to suggest.” She didn’t mention that she knew it in the same way she knew that something bad was going to happen on the day of the ball, nor that similar things had happened before. It already sounded enough like nonsense, anyway.

Dmitri seemed to consider this for a while, and when he spoke next, it was in a tone of caution. “Don’t get pulled too deep into their world, Katya. It’s not a place where humans can live, especially not humans like you.” She opened her mouth to protest—three of those people were human, after all—but he cut her off. “Just trust me, Katya. None of them are good for you. In the end, Sergei and Ivan and I aren’t either, but we’re family, so you’re stuck with us. But you aren’t stuck with them, and you should stay away.”

His tone was labored, as though the words hurt him to say, but she simply clenched her teeth. “I’ll do no such thing, Dmitri. Saya and Amaya are my friends, and the others have done nothing to hurt me.” You must understand how important that is to me. It was clear they weren’t going to agree on the matter, and she regretted that their visit had to end on such a sour note, but she, who had fought for so little in her life, and defied her brother in nothing, was now doing both. She knew not how to feel about that.




Image



Image


“A cage with strong bars can be a virtue."



“Childish girl. She has changed little.” His father’s voice was cool and quiet as ever, the unflappable composure and chill calm he was known for pervading each and every syllable.

It drove Sergei crazy.

“That’s hardly the point, Ivan,” he said, voice low and raspy. His throat was raw, and the scars thereupon were beginning to pain him once more. He took this to be a positive sign—it meant that the blocks that had been placed on his abilities were still in place, actively holding him in check. It was absolutely necessary, all things considered.

“Would you like the point, then, boy? Here is the point: you allowed her to reach the Takagis, as they call themselves. You allowed her to get close to her reincarnation, and you allowed some base fool to touch my daughter. Do you wish me to iterate your failures further, or shall I cease for the moment?” His voice had never lost its smooth, unearthly velvet quality, but it had certainly darkened, and Sergei could tell without looking at his monitor that he was angrier than he’d ever been. In truth, Ivan had not been expecting Evie’s faction to have gained enough strength for such a strike so soon, but he supposed that there was always the possibility of compelling lesser vampires, as they seemed to have done in at least one case.

In the day since the event, Sergei had gathered all the information he could from eyewitnesses, and more or less pieced together what he had missed due to his own role in the events. It was true that the actions of himself, Dmitri, and some very brave Night Class students had saved countless lives, but Ivan was not concerned with such trivial matters. For him, the world was a chessboard, and those that Sergei and his brother had acted to protect were by and large not even worthy of the designations afforded a pawn. With one very noticeable exception, everyone was perceived as such, even himself and Dmitri, to say nothing of the people he knew less personally.

But, strange as it may seem to anyone who did not know his mind, on Ivan’s chessboard, a mere human child was queen, and the most precious of all the pieces. There were reasons, of course, but it remained that the only way of working Ivan up into anything resembling a temper was to threaten his nightingale. Once, this might have made Sergei jealous, but now he simply felt sorry for her, for guarded as she might be, in the end, she too would probably end up used. A man who took such a long view on events could not truly understand how they affected people at a personal level.

Though his jaw tightened in reply, Sergei was silent. Even if Ivan couldn’t be as other fathers were, he was still the closest thing the dhampir had ever known, and his palpable disappointment stung more than the younger man would have expected. He straightened from where he was digging several old books out of his personal collection, and turned to face the glowing red-violet eyes glaring at him out of his computer screen. Casting his own eyes to the floor, then, he replied.

“No,” he murmured. “Of these, I am acutely aware. What I seek is a next step.”

The figure on the monitor seemed somewhat appeased by this, and his eyes faded back to their usual brilliant wisteria. A family trait, perhaps, and one that he himself had inherited to a certain degree. “Stay. Watch. Wait. If they need to be turned, allow it, but redouble your vigilance. You must not err so again, lest all be lost.”

“And Katya?”

“Tell her nothing. I want her involved in none of this. Dmitri will suffice for the purpose, and he has been trained for it, besides. I have told him to stay close, but not too close, and to deliver a warning to his sister. She should heed it and stay clear of the events to come.”

Sergei couldn’t help but think that awfully naïve of him to suppose. Then again, sometimes Ivan understood them not at all. They lacked his perfect logic and acted with emotion. It would make logical sense for Kitty to keep well away from her dangerous friends, but Sergei did not think she would do it. “She is not a foolish girl, Ivan. She will surely figure some things out on her own. Would you leave her in the dark forever?”

Ivan smiled coldly. “Just the opposite, Issac. I bid her remain in the light, and not get sucked into the abyss that consumes the rest of us. She does not belong in it.” It was clearly the end of the conversation, and Sergei was hardly surprised when the image flickered and disappeared from the screen a moment later. Shaking his head, the teacher closed the lid of his laptop computer and collected the three bundles of flowers he intended to take to the infirmary today. Of the students injured in the attack, only three had not yet woken, and they were the three he was most concerned with now. For Ekaterina, he had white amaryllis, for Saya, marigolds, and for Amaya, yellow daffodils.

Reaching the infirmary, he left the flowers for Kitty in her room, as she was still sleeping. Laying a hand on Dmitri’s shoulder, he passed out of the space. Saya was presently with her own brother, so he left those with the desk to be delivered at a later time. Amaya’s room, however, looked quite empty upon first glance, and so he knocked on the door before letting himself in.

Only quick reflexes saved him from dropping the glass vase, and he set it hurriedly on the table, hitting the emergency call button hard enough that he quite nearly broke it. “Emergency assistance, room 3, now!” he ordered, not waiting to listen for the reply. Instead, he advanced carefully to Amaya, crouching beside her. There was a puddle of sanguine liquid oozing from her head, and the smell of it hit him like a freight truck. He hadn’t had anything to drink in over twenty-four hours, and for once, he hadn’t even realized it. Clamping down on the instinct, he lifted her head and cradled it with his hands so she wouldn’t accidentally hit it on the floor, trying to discern her condition. He noted with irritation that his first hasty bandages had never been changed, something that spoke to the inefficiency of the staff and would have to be addressed.

She was weeping, the wretched sounds of her sobs stirring something deep within his memory, and her eyes had a faintly-glazed look about them, as though she were not entirely in the present. Regardless of what exactly was happening, it was clear that something needed to be done about it before she hurt herself further. “Takagi-san,” he started, then discarded it. It wasn’t the right way to address someone in this situation. He was not here as a simple member of the faculty, he was right now nothing more or less than an acquaintance, a friend, perhaps, who wished to see her suffering abated, even for a moment. “Amaya.”

“You must wake, Amaya. Can you hear me? You’ve been hurt; I need you to stay awake and speak to me. Can you do that?” As hard as she’d hit her head, he was concerned she might have a concussion. Indeed, her head was still seeping blood, the life-fluid coating his pale hands. Where was the staff anyway? He couldn’t do anything without medical supplies, and they were the ones trained for such things…

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-05-08 21:02:21, as written by Azazel



Image

Image

"I see them in my dreams, these blue butterflies, however; they always land on the same person. I do not know this person."




Saya awoke alone on the bed. It seemed like hours had passed, but in reality, it was only a few minutes. She could feel her eyes were caked shut from the dried tears and she wiped them away on her bandaged arm. She could feel the tears were gone, but she still wanted to cry. She couldn't though, no matter how hard she tried, they were no more. Had she cried all of her tears? A silly thought as she stood from her bed. She was still Cross Academy's prefect and she had her duties to perform.

No matter how much she might have wanted to crawl back into bed and just lay there, she had to let on that the day was just a normal day. The events at the dance would have been forgotten to the day class, and if students were to catch wind of why one of their prefects, specifically the Takagi, was in a solemn mood, they would no doubt ask questions. She passed by the desk and was stopped by one of the people that worked there.

"Ah, Saya wait," the woman called out as Saya turned her attention towards the woman. She grabbed a bundle of flowers, marigolds, and handed them to her. "These are from Rasputinov-sensei," she stated, smiling as she handed Saya the flowers. Saya smiled ever so slightly at the kind gesture of her teacher and would have to thank him later.

The man was truly worried about his students, however; Saya had not known the man was capable of such ferocity that he had shown last night. More so of the abilities he seemed to show. She had been aware of what was going on around her when Kiyoshi held her, although she was more focused on Amaya. She let her smile falter a bit as she thought of Ekaterina. The young girl had tried her best to help Saya and Amaya. She had shown more bravery in attacking something that wasn't human than Saya could have imagined from the small girl.

"You were an idiot Kiyo," were the only words that slipped passed her lips before she made her way for her dorm. Amaya, her sister would she ever be okay? The thought haunted Saya a bit as she remembered Amaya had been there as well. How could she have been so selfish as to only think about Kiyoshi? Amaya had been there to, and she had been the interest of the vampires that attacked the dance.

Of course she was too, but to have let her sister fall into the arms of the one person she trusted with her life; it was something unforgivable. She had let Amaya down, not only as her sister, but as her protector. She promised her father that she would keep Amaya safe. She didn't want Amaya to live the life Saya had chosen. She wanted Amaya to live the life that she wanted to. It was her choice, no one could have forced her to do otherwise.

The feeling of rain being washed over her caused Saya to glance up. She had walked outside in the rain. She had not been paying attention to where her feet were leading her, and she ended up outside. The raindrops fell over her face as she closed her eyes to the sky. She could feel someone reaching out to her, and the only hand she could picture was his.

But he was gone now.

She only had her memories of him now and she would cherish them. For now, she would push them away and focus on what was important. Why had they been targeted? Who were they to those people that they wanted to take Amaya and herself? These questions, Saya knew would never be answered, however; a voice in the back of her head told her she would find them. She needed to remember

"What do I need to remember?" she found herself asking to no one. She reached with both of her hands to the sky, as if trying to catch something or someone from falling. All she was met with was the silence and the embrace of the rain. A faint smile washed over her as a voice spoke to her. Who was it though? She didn't recognize it...but it held the same warmth and purity of the voice she had dreamed about.

"Saya, my little Saya. You are the one to protect her always. I love you my little Saya, stay strong," the voice echoed through her ears, her eyes still closed to the world. This woman, the one who spoke to her, who was she? Why couldn't Saya remember? She wanted to...she needed to. If it would help her protect those she cared about, Saya wanted to remember what it is she had so seemingly forgot about.

She could ask the Headmaster, but he wouldn't know anything...at least Saya thought he wouldn't. Then there was Sacrilegious. She could ask him, he's lived for a long time, however; what would he know of her past? She had to start somewhere right? But how could she face him. This was more of a statement than a question. He did kill the man she loved, but if he hadn't...what would have happened to Amaya

"I want to hate you, so much. I truly do, and yet, I want to thank you," she spoke to herself, referring to Sacred. It was true. She wanted to hate him for doing what he did to Kiyoshi, but if he hadn't, Amaya or herself might not be here. It wasn't his fault Kiyoshi turned out to be a vampire under their control. For now, she would push these thoughts aside and return to her dorm. She needed to clear her mind and check on Amaya to see how her twin was faring. Satoshi told her that Amaya had collapsed next to her, holding onto her hand right after the incident.

Silly Amaya. she thought as she made her way back into the building. She shivered a bit as the cold air assaulted her wet form, however; before she made it completely back to her dorm, she spotted a rather peculiar sight. A frown marred her face as she walked up to the Day Class President who seemed to be having his own inner turmoil. She laid a worried hand on his shoulder and gave him a concerned look.

"Kuran-san, are you alright?" she found herself asking. She had seen the way Sacred had saved the boy, as if he were the most important thing in the world to him. Saya didn't know their history, their story, so perhaps...perhaps he was important to Sacred, just like Amaya was important to her.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image




Image




"In the darkness, you were my beacon of light."





Everything was blurring, there was pain everywhere in her head, horrible, horrible pain. Amaya wanted so badly to close her eyes and block out the horrible images that were all around her, but for some reason she couldn't bring herself to do it, it was like she couldn't figure out how to close her eyes, all she knew how to do was cry, blink, breath, and bleed. She couldn't move her body and turn away from what seemed to be a horribly bloody ceiling that was dripping blood, all she could do was stare up and silently plea none of the blood landed on her face. Amaya sobbed quietly as her body shook, she wanted a way out, she needed a way out of whatever this was, or she would be begging for death soon, and if she did that, if she told anyone she was seeing things, they would never let her out of this room again, she would be locked up and studied like a animal. Amaya wouldn't be able to handle that, she would truly go mad.

Suddenly through, shouting reached her ears, making her wince, why was the voice so loud and familiar? “Emergency assistance, room 3, now!”A nearby voice ordered, it was so full of authority and power she almost didn't recognize who it belonged to. Someone came over to her and crouched by her side, for a moment there was nothing, and then the person lifted her head and cradled it in their hands. She could feel eyes on her, inspecting to see if she was okay, or how bad she was, or if she was even all there, and to be honest, Amaya wasn't sure if she was all there or not. She was still crying, she could still feel the warm tears falling down the sides of her face and even through she was no longer alone, she still felt like she was trapped inside her head on her own. “Takagi-san,” The voice called out to her, she could have swore she knew who it was, but she couldn't place it, so she didn't try, she just wanted to lay there and sleep..sleep sounded nice... “Amaya.”

Her eyes seemed to snap into foces and she stared widely up at Sergei, who was staring down at her intently. Why was he here? How had he known she was laying on the ground with a bleeding head and a broken mind? As she stared up at her Sensei, surprise took over her mind. He wasn't covered in gore or blood, he was alive, and breathing, while everything around her still seemed bloody and dark, Sergei looked like a golden angel, holding her, trying to help her. So...pretty... Amaya wanted to reach up and touch his face, but her hands didn't make it that far, instead she clung to Sergei's shirt, trying to pull him closer. She was cold and weak, and his body was so warm and it seemed so ure compared to everything else around her.

“You must wake, Amaya. Can you hear me? You've been hurt; I need you to stay awake and speak to me. Can you do that?” Amaya blinked up at him in confusion, could he not see that she was awake? Perhaps he hadn't noticed her clinging hands or how she tried to form words with her mouth, most likely all her could notice were her eyelids, that would droop and then open wider, she was scared that if she shut her eyes now, when she opened them again he would be gone. Her angel would be gone. It was a horrifying thought, and suddenly, finding strength she hadn't known she had, Amaya pulled Sergei down so his lips crashed against her own. They stayed like the for a moment, her eyes falling shut as she tried to hold onto Sergei longer, and then her strength faded and she fell back onto the ground, his hands still cradling her head gently. "I'm awake...Sergei" She mumbled as she numbly lifted a hand to stroke the side of his face.

Shouting filled the hallway as feet thumped towards her room. Amaya's hand fell limply at her side as her eyes fluttered shut. The doctors were coming to help her now, and as she shut her eyes, all of the blood and gore faded away, leaving the room the perfect white it had been before, but for some reason, Sergei still looked like an angel to her. "Thank you..." her voice was a mere whisper soon to be drowned out with other noise, but she felt at peace for the moment.

When I wake up..I'll check on Saya and Ekaterina.. Until then Amaya could finally catch up on her sleep..

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-05-10 01:16:40, as written by Ion


Image



Image


“You don’t understand. But, I’m afraid that if you did, you would hate me, too."



She appeared to be conscious, and to Sergei, this was a great relief. He’d been worried, there, that sleep would claim her while she was yet untreated, and going to sleep with a concussion was not something that one often woke from. Her hands clutched his sweater, and he adjusted slightly, moving closer, to reassure her that something in the room was real. He was beginning to suspect that she was suffering from some kind of delirium or fever-dream, and anchoring her to the real world, unfortunate a place as it was, constituted everything that he could contribute to the situation at the moment.

The movement was sudden, and incredibly unexpected. He had no idea where she’d found the strength, but all at once she tugged and he, entirely unprepared, bowed over like a reed in a rainstorm, the gossamer strands of his hair trailing over her shoulders, veiling the sudden contact of their lips from outside sight. The effect enclosed them, in that surreal burning-world where she didn’t know what she was doing and he didn’t know how he should react, and for a frozen moment, his indecision rendered him immobile, and there was only sensation, and… scent.

She still bled, and her actions only stoked the banked burning of his hunger. The part of him that was always and irrevocably famished demanded he reinterpret the situation, see this act as an offering, and shift just a little, to the porcelain skin of her throat, still bandaged from the last time someone had thought to do the same. It screamed at him to eat, to take, to consume, and care nothing for what was left behind. Two minute pricks upon his lower lips, and he knew his fangs had extended for precisely this purpose. It was so close, the act would be so simple, and what did consequences matter for one such as him? That side of him was near-giddy with the victory it was slowly winning, shoving his annoying humanity into a little corner of his mind, intent on locking it up and throwing away the key forever.

Burn it all. Let them all be ashes. Take what you desire, and think not of what you leave. Be free.

Her strength failed, and he had the presence of mind still to ease her collapse, blinking with hazy vision for the war waging right then in his very soul. He wasn’t sure what brought him back—perhaps it was simply the fact that she had spoken, and her voice had reminded him that she was a person of value, not something to be simply drained and left for nothing. Perhaps it was the vicious burning about his neck and back, insistent in its reminder of just what lay chained within his being. Perhaps, just perhaps, the part of him that was human was strong enough to quell the temptation on its own, but regardless, he conjured a smile from the ether and wore it for her sake, leaning slightly into the hand at his face, if only to remind them both that the other was more real than the phantoms that flitted over their respective consciousnesses.

“I should thank you just as much,” he replied simply, with unadorned honesty. He had been so close… he shouldn’t be like this. But it was the way that he was made, encoded into the fibres of his very being, hardwired in his DNA.

The nurses and doctors stormed in, then, and she was taken from his hands, bandaged about her head and placed back in the hospital bed, and he rose to his feet, taking up the vase of daffodils, placing them on the end table beside her and quietly taking his leave. Truth be told, the entire situation had rattled him, and the smile he’d worn to reassure her disappeared as soon as he’d left the room. Just a little more, and he’d have… no. Surely that was what the seal was for. It wasn’t just anyone that had placed it, after all—Ivan had sought the world’s strongest known curse-master for it. She was safe, they were safe, around him, for at least a little longer. They had to be.

Retrieving his coat from the rack in the waiting room, he slung it over his shoulders and stepped outside, intent on finding a spot somewhat removed from the eyes of wandering students. He sought the refuge of a tree, noting the rain but not particularly paying it any mind. Reaching into the coat pocket, Sergei retrieved two familiar items and did something he hadn’t needed to do in decades: he lit a cigarette, dropping the lighter again into a pocket and leaning back against the great oak tree under which he stood. Drawing in a breath, he exhaled a clod of smoke, bringing a hand to his temple. It was a disgusting habit, and he hated it, but it certainly wasn’t the worst thing he’d ever done, and sometimes it helped take the edge off, something he needed.

For the next half-hour or so, he sorted things through in his mind. The kiss itself, he placed to the side—Amaya had been delirious and could not be held accountable in any fashion for the act. Chances were good she would not even remember it afterwards, and it would be for the best if he treated it as though it had never happened. This, he could manage. It would save her undue embarrassment and awkward apologies, neither of which he really wanted to undergo, either. Sergei did his level best to be a friend and a mentor to his students and in some cases, his peers, but there were just some things he didn’t know how to handle. Better that the incident go ignored than they both dance around it like teenagers. It was unintentional, an accident, and that was fine.

Of more concern was his end of the predicament. He would have to watch himself—it was careless of him to lose track of his consumption like that. He should never have walked into the hospital anything less than fully sated. At that, his eyes narrowed behind his glasses; he was never fully sated, but at the very least he should have fed in the last day. That was reckless and stupid of him, even if he hadn’t realized it at the time. Hopefully, attention to his eating habits would be all that was required to rectify the situation. If he was becoming a danger to his students… he shook his head. A bridge to cross when it was before him, not merely possible. For now, he would simply have to be more careful.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-05-10 01:35:34, as written by Azazel



Image

Image





Saya had moved her hand from Takeru's shoulder when she heard him speak. Did he just call her beautiful? This caused Saya's face to burn slightly as he continued to speak, caressing her face as if it were the most natural thing to do. The sudden change in demeanor caused Saya to stay glued to her spot. Was something wrong with Takeru that he was acting this way? Before she could ask him, she was caught off guard the moment his lips touched hers. Her crimson eyes widened in suprise when he pressed his lips against hers and then pulled away, resting his forehead against her own. Did he just...did he just do that?

"I will be here for you always,
" he had spoken before he pulled away and realization dawned on him. Saya didn't know what to do or say as he began to profusely apologize. She wasn't angry, and for some odd reason, it caused her to smile. Before she knew it, she was laughing at the poor boys antics as he continued to assault her with apologies. She wanted to tell him that it was okay, but before she got the chance, a voice interrupted her antics.

"Master Kuran, your car is here"

Saya turned to the source and watched as the person bowed before Takeru. She watched as Takeru left with the man, a smile still plaguing her lips. She waved to the boy before he was gone from her sight. Thank you Takeru-kun, she thought before making her way towards her room. She wouldn't oblige him in his punishment. She would have to thank him properly for making her smile. Out of all the darkness of the events, she could still smile at something so innocent and small. And yet at the same time, it wasn't small. It was a large gift that, for some reason, only felt right when he delivered it. She pushed the thoughts aside as she found herself staring into her dorm room.

"I need a bath," were the only words to leave Saya's mouth. When she was finished, she dressed in her uniform, pulling on her prefect band and grinned to herself. She would get her revenge for Kiyoshi, and she would no longer be down about his death. If anything, she will find peace and acceptance in the slow death of Toru. He will pay for Kiyoshi, and for Amaya. With that thought in mind, she left her dorm and went back to the infirmary. She wanted to see how Ekaterina and Amaya were doing, especially Ekaterina. She wanted to thank her.

She walked through the hallways, noting how empty it was and smiled as she glanced inside the classrooms. Everyone seemed to have forgotten last nights events and were either bickering amongst themselves or dreaming about one of the night class students again. Saya shook her head gently at the notion. If only they had known, then perhaps they wouldn't be so much in a hurry to claim such a thought of being apart of their lives. She glanced outside the windows and watched as the rain rolled down in little patterns. She raised her hand to the glass and gently pushed against it. The feeling of the cold window stung her palms in a rigid sensation and she pulled back quickly.

She left the window and continued her way down the hall. When she finally made it to Ekaterina's door, she glanced inside and spotted Dmitri with Ekaterina. She smiled softly before leaving her spot. She wouldn't disturb them for now. She'll leave them to their own devices. Amaya was next on her list, however; she had spotted Sergei leaving her sister's room after a rush of doctors went it. It caused her to frown and become slightly worried about Amaya. What did he do to you Ama? the question plagued her head. With a sigh and a slump of her shoulders, she made her way back to the outside world. Grabbing an Umbrella, she opened it and stepped outside, allowing the rain to patter against the black shield.

As she made her round, she found herself wandering towards the moon dorms. She could feel her face twist into that of a questioning glance before she shook her head and turned around. She wondered how Sacrilegious and Moirae were doing. She knew Sacred had been injured, but it was nothing serious that he couldn't heal himself for, and Moirae...she wasn't sure if the vampire had been hurt or not as she had passed out before she could figure out what was going on. She smiled to herself knowing that more than likely Moirae was fine. Sacred could tend to his flock on his own, and that thought alone caused a wave of security...relief to wash over Saya as she made her way back to the Academy.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi

INK

#2013-05-11 04:19:20, as written by Azazel



Image

Image

"Memories are fragile, just like glass. Under the slightest pressure, and it can break. Would you break if I put you under pressure?"




Dreams.

What were these dreams? Every night it was the same. The woman without a face and her voice calling out to Saya. She once woke to find herself standing at the front gates of the Academy one night after the attack on the Dance. She had never known herself to sleepwalk, and she found it odd that she had done such a thing. The images from the events of the dance caused Saya to be a bit more over-protective of her younger sister and caused her to be extra careful around Ekaterina. She was hurt pretty bad and Saya hadn't known the extent until she was told by the younger girl. Of course she wasn't to worry about it, but that still didn't stop her from doing so.

Saya had been making rounds inside the Academy when a large explosion set her off of her feet. She ran towards the nearest window, as did a majority of the Day Class students, and spotted a fume of smoke coming from the Moon Dormitory. Immediately, Saya wove around the students, like a snake with the intent to kill, and stood a top a leveled box. She glanced around and spotted more students pouring from the classrooms to witness the event that just took place. She couldn't risk having them triggering the memories from the dance, and did the only thing she could think of.

"Everyone return to your classes...immediately," such urgency and authoritive tone sent most of the students back to their classrooms. Once the last of the strays was safely packed into their rooms, she made a notion for the teachers to lock their doors. Satisfied that everyone was safe, Saya grabbed the Artemis Rod and ran outside towards the moon dorms. T

he speed at which she ran allowed her to reach the Moon dorm within a matter of minutes. She slowled the beating of her heart rate as she surveyed the area. Immediately, her eyes zeroed in on Amaya and Sacred. There was another figure standing in the clearing of where the explosion took place, however; the only thought on Saya's mind was that of Amaya. She ran to her sisters side and took her arm gently before pulling Amaya behind her.

"Amaya, go back to the Sun Dorms, now. I don't want to hear a word of protest from you. Go get Satoshi if you have to, but go back," she spoke in a frightfully calm voice. She didn't wait for Amaya's reply as she shoved her back. She wasn't going to allow another incident of the dance to affect Amaya and this time, she would be ready to protect her.

She released the Artemis Rod from her thigh and extended it out in front of her. She could see the rather demonic aura around Sacred and for a moment, she was afraid. The pressure it exubriated caused her to feel a certain fear, however; she couldn't crumble beneath it. She had never seen Sacrilegious like this before, unless you counted the Dance.

It was apparent from the way the two addressed each other that they had a history of sorts. What it was, Saya had no clue, but if this person...this vampire tried to attack Amaya or the Day Class students, Saya would not let him get very far. Although just a mere human, she would do everything in what little power she could to protect them. She was their protector, whether she would have chosen it or not. She couldn't help but feel a slight worry over Sacred as she stared at the newcomer.

Something radiated from him that Saya couldn't quite place. It was a power that she had never felt before, and for once, not only was she worried, but she was worried about Sacrilegious. Sure he was pure-blood with unfathomable power as demonstrated a few nights ago, but still. Something in the back of her mind was telling her to run, but her feet remained glued to the ground. A sudden voice in the back of her head caused Saya to turn around and pulled Amaya with her. This danger, this power, there was nothing Saya could do to keep the fear from washing over her. She needed to get Amaya out of the danger zone.

"Run Saya, run," the voice kept repeating itself as she dragged Amaya with her. Her destination wasn't clear, however; it didn't matter as long as she and her sister were out of harms way. She might have been afraid for Sacred, but it was obvious that he wouldn't let this person live for very much longer. If the intent in his eyes were any proof, it was that dark aura that surrounded him that convinced Saya.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-05-12 04:53:06, as written by Ion


Image



Image


“So cold and empty… is this what it feels like to die?"


“No, this is what it feels like to live."



Even as the first rays of dawn sunlight filtered into the sky, she was cold. She was drowning, the sensation of ice the only one she felt when she tried to breathe. Her limbs were deadened, numbed, so frozen that they burned with pain she did not have the vocabulary to describe. She felt as if she were being torn apart, her body rent into pieces, doll-parts, scattered into the nether. Such a pretty little thing, aren’t you? But so fragile… you look like him. The voice, which had started so sweetly it was almost saccharine, spat the last syllable with hatred so obvious it was like poison in her ears.

I broke him, too, but he was far more than you. Yes… more than you are. But not more than you could be. Somewhere, a hand caresses her face, but it is not a comforting gesture, and indeed, she feels it wrap tightly around her neck, cutting off even the ice from her lungs. Her consciousness was slipping, but not fast enough. The next words are whispered into the curve of her slender neck. Hmm… you smell like him, too. What would you taste like, little one?

She feels movement, hears the intake of a breath and some indescribable sound she somehow knows to associate with sharpened canines and pain, but in the exact moment when they would have pierced her skin, Ekaterina woke, sitting up abruptly in her bed, gasping for precious air. Something was tight and dark and sickening in her chest, and the vertigo set in after that, forcing her to reach for the only being in her proximity. Mischa did not protest when she clutched at his fur, wrapping her arms as tightly around the hound as they would go. For several minutes, Kitty simply trembled, swallowing against the bile rising in the back of her throat.

She’d never had a dream so vivid before, and she felt the force of it like something pressing down on her from above, determined to keep her motionless and subdued. It almost worked, and in the end, it wasn’t anything in particular that saved her from a day of pure dread and inertia. Though she might have been content to try and ignore the overwhelming sense of fear and foreboding that the dream had produced, it was only what had happened last time she felt this way that moved her. She knew now, without a doubt, that the Academy was once again in danger, and whatever was going to happen would happen soon.

Waiting until her breathing returned to something like normal, Ekaterina mastered her fear and stood, quietly moving about her room and dressing. She needed to see someone about this. There was no keeping it secret anymore, not when she knew so surely that her feelings were connected to actual events. She could not let her friends and classmates be caught unprepared again.

Taking up her cell, she entered the voice command for it to call her brother, and started towards Sergei’s room. She knew that this early in the morning was usually when he took his tea, graded, or slept, but this was important enough to interrupt any of those things. Dmitri answered in bleary tones, clearly woken himself, and she did not waste time on preamble. “Dmitri, how many hunters are currently on the campus of Cross Academy?”

Picking up on her seriousness right away, he replied. “Three. Satoshi is in charge there. Katya, what’s wrong? His voice was filled with concern, but it didn’t do much to ease her anxiety.

“How soon can you get more here? Dmitri, something terrible is going to happen.” She bit her lip; she knew she sounded strange, but what else could she say? I had a dream, and I just know? Her brother trusted her, but that would be hard for anybody to believe.

“A few hours. Elise and I could make it in one if we had to. Why, Katya? Is there an attack?”

There was a pause; Kitty stopped moving through the hall, Mischa halting obediently beside her as always. “Do you trust me, Dmitri?

“…always.” His reply was soft, and she knew that he, like she, was thinking upon their childhood (not such a distant memory), and the times when there had been nobody else in the world to trust at all.

She swallowed thickly. “Then trust me now. Gather every hunter you can, and bring them to Cross. Tell them… tell them to prepare for battle.” She ended the call with numb fingers, not sure she had the time to elaborate. There was still too much to be done. At last reaching Sergei’s door, she lifted a hand to knock and stood back a pace, chewing her lower lip with an almost bruising force. Her anxiety was not something that manifested often—ordinarily, Ekaterina was a very calm, steady individual, enough so that she was often thought rather boring, really. But this was far from ordinary.

The door swung open, and Sergei took one look at her face and stepped aside to let her in. “What’s wrong, Katya?”




“And now you think that something horrible is going to happen on campus today.” There was a slight nod, and he could tell from years of experience that his stoic-seeming sister was in fact greatly troubled by this. Perhaps also a bit afraid that he might not take her seriously. She needn’t worry about that—he and Ivan had noted long ago that she seemed to have some odd sense for when danger approached, like when she’d complained of feeling sick moments before Dmitri had suffered a training accident. This was incredibly specific, though, and he wondered if, in the end, Ivan would have any choice at all regarding her involvement in these events.

“Very well. I will alert the Headmaster to the possibility of an attack immediately, and inform the Student Council to—” He was cut off by the sound of a massive explosion, and tensed immediately. They were too late—calamity was already upon them. “Katya, take Mischa with you and go hide somewhere safe. I know you want to help, but you’ve already called the hunters and you’re still injured. I will go help the others, but I can’t do that unless I know you’re safe first.” Ivan would have his head, and besides, she was important to him, too.

She did not argue, grasping the ruff of the shepherd’s fur and leaving the rooms as quickly as she could. It wasn’t a moment too soon; glancing out his window, Sergei observed a small horde of servitors—mad vampires directly under the will and direction of a pureblood, led by what appeared to be a rank of nobles at least twenty strong. It would seem that this was no mere reconnaissance mission—whoever was leading it meant for the students to truly suffer. His jaw tightened, and Sergei wasted no time, throwing open the window and launching himself out of it, landing on the ground below with effortless grace. The thing inside him was already screaming at him to kill all the weak usurpers, those who would defy his will and attack that which he protected. It was an instinct that existed to some extent in most, if not all, vampires, but with him it was almost a compulsion.

Directing himself after the horde, he scanned the area with the last moments of more rational control remaining to him. What he spotted nearly stopped his heart for several seconds: though the area was mostly devoid of students for the moment, the Takagi twins were, unbeknownst to them, on a direct collision course for the main body of the servitors.

It seemed, however, that at least one of the nobles was well-aware of this proximity, for he applied a burst of speed, drawing away from his fellows, though he was still downwind of the sisters, which would mask his scent, if indeed they could even have picked up on it anyway. Sergei was further away, but he was also much, much faster, and took off like a shot, covering the distance with supernatural speed.

Even as the noble vampire appeared in front of the twins, grinning with a predatory flash of teeth, a hand emerged from nowhere, the silvery claws tipping the digits cutting cruelly into the man’s neck as he was choked, slammed into by a force moving with blurring haste. The collision slowed his momentum, though, and the blur was readily identifiable as the school’s literature teacher, perhaps less so when his other hand plunged into the man’s chest, dissolving him into dust. A common-enough method for slaying his kind.

Sergei himself was caught somewhere between his halves, eyes flickering unsteadily between their usual blended, soft colors and an uncanny scarlet. “There’s a horde,” he warned, voice possessed of a low, purring rasp it would not ordinarily hold. “Rally the Night Class and defend yourselves. The hunters are on their way.” In a quick movement, he pulled his glasses from his face and folded them together. “Also,” he added, a touch more humanity back in the word, “If one of you could hold onto these for me, I would appreciate it.” It was, in one sense, a promise—that he would be back to collect them. He held no illusions about his importance to anyone, but the promise was a selfish thing, something he needed to make for himself, so that he would have a reason to return. Even a small one.

His entire body was wracked with a shudder, and when he again stilled, there was precious little humanity in him at all. A low growl rumbled from somewhere deep in his chest, and he vanished, sprinting towards the incoming enemies at a breakneck pace.

For now, he would allow his worse nature to control him, and he would consume.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image
Image
|"I had always hoped, we had never met, so you can live on without me holding you back."|




"You are trespassing on school grounds that are protected by the Vampire Council ...As a Vampire, If you do not leave now, death will be the penalty.." Deep green eyes momentarily glanced at the one who spoke. There was nothing comforting or empty about it. It was like being thrown into the freezing ocean naked and the burning fear compels a person not to breath or even try to struggle for life. Those were the eyes directed at the lone figure of Amaya who was soon joined by Saya. "We only need one." With that declared, a hand was raised towards the twins and a blast of icicles came out to decimate anyone of them. He did not care anymore who dies or survives. Fortunately for them, the rain of icicles missed them. It was all due to Saya running away either instinctively or logically while taking Amaya with her. Thus, it only hit the ground causing quite the damage on the pavements without doubt. This caused a mild irritation for the new pure blood but it was soon taken away.

The source was Sacrilegious who had already lunged towards the newcomer as he delivered a powerful punch covered with a dark mist of aura. This was blocked with a sword made of ice and the eyes of the two men met once more. "Judas!" The collision of the two forces caused a violent spark and a backlash of powers rippled like the waves within the area. It permeated the air with such tenacity and heaviness. "I'll make you pay for what you did to me." A declaration of cold-cut hatred from Judas added an additional force to push Sacred away. The sword of ice was damaged without doubt. Its middle portion, where Sacred's fist connected, was melted. Well, it was not much of a problem as Judas regenerated the destroyed part easily. As for the purple pure blood he landed at a respectable distance much like a feline with grace. His eyes remained its crimson blood hue and suffocating aura of his did not waver.

"Make me pay?" Sacred whispered with a rather doubtful tone to it. Yet, the diabolical smile on his face removed any kind of lingering feelings. "It's the other way around bastard." It was then that sound of bells echoed throughout the entire place like a haunting lullaby. Strings suddenly appeared out of nowhere as they created a messy web-filled labyrinth. Judas was able to dodge some of them and freezing others who followed his movements with such precision and then cutting it off. Taking a few steps back, Judas managed to take a break from the onslaught. It was then he felt stinging sensations on his cheek and right arm which were probably caused by the strings. Sacred does not fail to amuse and irritate him. "Tsk." He clicked his tongue and for that brief moment of unawareness. Sacrilegious conglomerated his strings into one large spinning spear as it was launched towards Judas.

"I'll be fine. I can handle myself."

Unfortunately, the barrage of strings only met a dome made clearly of very strong ice. Inside, Judas was protected while the strings were slowly consumed by the coldness. They were turned into ice and then disintegrated into small particles. "It would take more than that to kill me." Sacred clenched his teeth in aggravation. His own fangs piercing his lips making it bleed. The blood slowly trickling down. The ice dome vanished into fragments of light while howls, roars, and sounds of battle could be heard from the distance. It served as a beautiful background music. "I'll destroy this school along with you!" Numerous lances made of ice appeared around Judas as he sent them all towards Sacred each larger than the other and propelled with greater force.

"Save me? Don't look down on me. I'm stronger than you think."

Despite that, they all came all too short. All the lances did not hit Sacred at all. It was because they were all held in place by the strings as they all remained in the air around the pure blood. "Do it." He stated while licking the blood that spilled from his lips. Judas raised an eyebrow at this statement of Sacrilegious. "I'll make sure you go down with it." The lances were then broken into pieces as they fall around Sacred like crystal rain. Enraged by such words, Judas dashed forward for some physical interaction which Sacred obliged happily. Each attacks that landed on both of them resounded throughout the area like thunder. It seemed a battle between pure bloods was definitely on a different level.

"That man... I don't know what to think of him, but one thing I do know, he is important to me."

The entire Night Class cannot help but tremble at the sight of their Leader and another pure blood fighting in a death match. They were all awakened by the sudden explosion and now they had become the scared spectators. There were no doubts that they had witnessed what Sacrilegious was capable of doing at the dance. However, this was far different from that night. He was more frightening and more powerful. However, it was the same with the other pure blood who seemed to resemble the one who caused so much chaos at the ball. They were only taken out from their fearful trances by Moirae's calm voice. "Remember your duties. Ease your fears. Master Sacrilegious is fighting on his own. We have to do our part." This was enough to have the Night Class returned to their senses and have their perspectives be restored.

Without a second more, the Night Class were out and about. Leaving the matter of the probable ringleader in the hands of their Lord Sacrilegious. In addition, there was nothing they can really do against a pure blood and the best they can be is a distraction which would be a nuisance to their Night Class Lord. They spotted the group of mad vampires and a rather large group of noble vampires maneuvering the horde. It was quite a surprise for most of the Night Class. After all, they are mostly comprised of noble vampires and even more so, they were also familiar faces among the ones intending to destroy the peace of Cross Academy. This was not only a fight for their belief but also a fight for their own attachment.

Moirae joined the Night Class in making sure that the enemies would not be able to reach the main building where the Day Class students were situated. She would not allow the humans be involved in this. "I'll be leaving everything to you again, Moirae. With you here and by Sacred's side, I'm at ease." Those were Takeru's words to her before he departed to keep this Academy from the greedy hands of the Vampire Council. She will not fail the expectations placed on her and even more so by her Master. It was not going to be an easy battle especially with noble vampires against them. However, she was Sacrilegious' servant for nothing.

Spotting two nobles and a dozen of mad vampires targeting the Takagi twins, she interfered with her knives stopping the group of attackers from advancing any further. She then went before them with a few dash and jumps along the way. "The Night Class is here." Her eyes of sapphire blue glowed eerily indicated the activation of her ability. It was then an anagram appeared underneath the enemy group. "Begone." Once that was stated, a rain of knives fell on them stabbing them without much reprieve. They were thoroughly diced and soon, they become nothing more but dusts in the wind. She then straightened herself and faced the Takagi twins. "We cannot allow them to advance any further. We must protect the Main building at all costs." Noticing a bit of dread enveloping the two girls, Moirae gave a comforting smile. "Everything will be fine. I'm certain of that." She then patted the two girls on the head being taller and definitely older, the silver-haired vampire was capable of that gesture. "When this is all over, let us all have tea. I'm pretty sure Master Sacrilegious and Lord Takeru would be pleased." She then winked at them before taking a step back and dashing towards the swarm of enemies.

There Moirae noticed the figure of the not-so-normal teacher. Wrecking havoc like he did during the ball, she arrived by his side. There was no certainty but, "Don't lose yourself too much." No malice or sarcasm in those words. Actually, the way she delivered it was more on the lighter side as if Sergei was an old friend of hers which was not plausible. It had a gentle and warm tone to it. Her eyes of sapphire blue glanced at him as she delivered a few knives at a group of vampires coming at Sergei's side and smiled brightly. "Good to have you on this side." With that, she gave him a salute and went off to take care of other annoying critters.

On the side of Sacred and Judas, the fight was still escalating from worse to worst. The moment they took a break. Judas stood on the opposite side. It clear that he was suffering lacerations and wounds that on a human aspect are fatal. The same could be said on Sacred who also stood on the other end. Around them, there was devastation. The damage to the Grand Hall cannot compare to the ones they did. However, they were both pure bloods and even more powerful than the other of their kinds in existence. Recovery comes to them easily. Unless one of them beheads or takes out the heart of the other, this battle of theirs would continue for eternity.

"Did that sleep of yours weaken you? Or being in the midst of these insects dulled your senses." Judas stated as he rolled back his shoulders and cracked his neck from side to side. His wounds were no longer present but there were still the traces of blood and grime. "Perhaps, I should let you experience again how helpless you are to protect anyone?" He snapped his fingers and an ice sculpture of Takeru appeared before Sacrilegious. The purple pure blood narrowed his eyes at this and the presence he released earlier got thicker than before. "My sister told me about him." Judas then placed a hand on the sculpture as it broke into a thousand of pieces. "I'll break him like I did to---"

Judas was not able to finish his sentence as Sacred had already grabbed hold of his throat and the pressure of it being slowly crushed racked through his body. The mere fact his body was regenerating at such an accelerated rate that it was almost tiring proved how strong Sacrilegious became. "Die!" For the second time, Judas felt fear crept inside of him. Sacred's expression was not to be deemed humane or vampiric anymore. This was purely of a monster. Even the presence that Sacred was exuding can be felt throughout the Academy in droves like thick miasma of terror and a great amount of hatred. It even brought the mad and the noble vampires such trembling fright. They stopped their attack and curled in fear. The first time Judas experienced such a thing was during that time.

Soon, the two pure bloods were at the water portion in between of the two bridges which each connect respectively to the Sun and Moon dormitories. They were at the center where the everyone could see them without much interference. It was quite remarkable as Sacred stood on the liquid surface without creating any ripples. In his hand, Judas was raised by the throat. Emerald hazed eyes gazed into vermilion blood ones seething with rage and hatred. "Yo--u're rec--kle--ss." Judas managed to say as Sacred crushed his windpipe for the umpteenth time. As if to deliver the meaning of Judas' words, the water beneath them froze turning it into an ice wasteland. In the process, Sacred's feet was consumed by such an act. The purple pure blood was now unavailable to move as his feet were also trapped in the ice.

"He is really cruel... But, I still like him. I must be a masochist... Isn't that funny?"

This was nothing more but a mere existence of a defiance to Sacrilegious. It was nothing for him to fret about as his never wavered from Judas' form. "Useless." It was Sacred's reply as he raised his other hand and was ready to rip Judas' heart out and to watch the guy turn into crystal and then evaporate into fragments of light. At last, there would be retribution for that failure, for that sin, for that broken promise. He would finally have some form of penance. Perhaps, he could finally face her. However, the next events were unprecedented for anyone to expect. There was one thing for certain. A voice so familiar and distant echoed throughout the thick darkness. It was calling out to someone and that person was...

"Sacred!"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-05-13 07:23:33, as written by Azazel
Drip. Drip. Drip. Drip. Drip.

It resounded like a neverending melody. A sonata perhaps? An elegy for someone? A lullaby? Who is it then? But most importantly, what caused such a sound? Somehow, it seemed the world was a bit darker than before. Who knew it could even get that worse. They say in God's wrath the sea turned into red, so what about this? Is this also God's rage in physical manifestation? Why did the water turned into crimson? May be, it is not of rage. May be, it is because of that person.




Image




Image




“Life is nothing without a little chaos to make it interesting.”




Chaos, chaos in every direction, all around her, everything was moving to fast for her mind to process. She was too confused to try and focus on one thing, but all she needed at the moment was to focus on one thing. And that one thing happened to be her sister who was dragging her away from Sacred and towards the school. "Saya? What are you doing?! We should stay and help.." She slowly stopped speaking and turned towards the blue-haired Vampire as his voice reached her ears. "We only need one." Her eyebrows rose in confusion before her face twisted in horror as a blast of icicles few towards the two of them, but by what seemed to be sheer luck, Saya dragged both of them out of the way and away from what would have been certain death. Amaya allowed herself to be pulled by her twin now, she didn't feel like being an ice shish kabob today, or any other day for that fact.

The twins ran together towards what would be the safety of the school, but out of he corner of her eye, she saw an on-coming figure heading right towards Saya. The Vampire flashed a predatory smile towards Saya as it raised its' hand, ready to attack. Amaya pulled her sister back by her wrist harshly and moved in front of her, ready to take the attack for her twin,but instead a hand appeared from nowhere. Claws cut through the man's throat, cutting off the Vampire's air supply with one blow, and with the next, removing his heart, making the Vampire dissolve into dust. Amaya stood shocked as she still held tightly onto Saya's wrist. In front of them stood Sergei Rasputinov, but it didn't look like Sergei. His eyes flickered between their normal colors and a dark crimson that made her eyes widen ever so slightly, however; Saya didn't seem fazed. Had she missed something? Should she have known that one of the teachers at the school wasn't human...perhaps it was a Prefect secret? No...Saya would have told her, right??

“There’s a horde,”Sergei warned, his voice coming out in a kind of purr that made Amaya flinch ever so slightly. “Rally the Night Class and defend yourselves. The hunters are on their way.” Amaya felt like she had cold water poured on her head. Was he going to go fight?! Worry bubbled up inside of her at the thought of Sergei getting hurt, that was the last thing she wanted. Before she could blink he was holding his glasses out to her “Also,” Amaya didn't shudder this time. She was to full of worry to care about how his voice made it sound like he hadn't drank water in weeks. “If one of you could hold onto these for me, I would appreciate it.” Amaya gently reached out and took his glasses for him, and cradled them close to her chest with her free hand. She felt like he had just made a promise to her, perhaps it was a promise for them both, that he would return.

Saya began to pull her away once more, but she kept her eyes on Sergei as his whole body shook, and the last thing she heard from him was a low growl that came from deep in his chest...and then...he was gone. Amaya blinked and nearly screamed when she noticed the large group of mad vampires running after the two of them, but before they could get any closer Moirae intervened, saving the twins lives. "We cannot allow them to advance any further. We must protect the Main building at all costs. Everything will be fine. I'm certain of that. When this is all over, let us all have tea. I'm pretty sure Master Sacrilegious and Lord Takeru would be pleased," Amaya blinked at how calm the older girl was as she patted their heads and then took off into the fight. Amaya turned to search the crowd of chaos for Sergei as her sister watched Sacred and the unknown blue-haired Vampire fight, destroying anything that got in their way, including other Vampires. Amaya soon found Sergei in the crowd, her eyes tracking his every move as he danced around the battlefield like a animal unleashed.

"Amaya, you heard Moirae. We need to get back to the Academy, shut it down, and make sure everyone is safe. I need to find Satoshi," Amaya opened her mouth to respond to her sister, but before she could she felt claws dig into her shoulders as she was ripped away from Saya and thrown harshly. Amaya cried out as she made contact with the ground, mere seconds before she heard her own sister's cry of pain. The air was knocked out from her lungs and she felt numb for a moment as the Mad Vampires ran at her. Her training kicked in and she kicked up off the ground, one hand holding out her sword while the other cradled Sergei's glasses. A Vampire dived for her throat, but she easily dropped down onto one knee, shoving the sword upward into the vampire's chest, and through it's heart, turning it to dust in mere seconds. She jumped backwards as more claws reached out, aiming for her throat, she dived to the side, the claws nearly missing her neck and instead cutting into her cheek before she slamed her sword into the vampires chest and called out for her sister as it turned into dust and another moved to attack

"Saya!!!"




Whether it was reflexes or just plain luck, Saya was grateful to have been missed by the missles of ice that propelled towards herself and her sister. The man had spoken before she had ran, something about needing only one of them before the ice attacked. She had not noticed the group of mad vampires running after her and Saya before Moirae intervened. She watched as the silver-haired vampire decimated the vampires before turning to Amaya and her.

"We cannot allow them to advance any further. We must protect the Main building at all costs. Everything will be fine. I'm certain of that. When this is all over, let us all have tea. I'm pretty sure Master Sacrilegious and Lord Takeru would be pleased," she had spoken to the twins and patted their heads before taking off to fight the oncoming horde. Saya could only watch as Sacred and the blue-haired pure-blood destroyed everything in their path. Their battle was growing intense by the minute, and if Saya or the others didn't do anything soon, the whole Academy could be destroyed. From the corner of her eyes, he watched a certain blur of silver charge into the horde as well. It was her teacher, Sergei. Her eyes widened at the ferocity he displayed once more. Much like the dance, only he seemed more...animalistic.

"Amaya, you heard Moirae. We need to get back to the Academy, shut it down, and make sure everyone is safe. I need to find Satoshi," she had spoken to her twin, however; before she could act upon her instincts, the feeling of being torn from her sister's grasp filled her as she soon found herself on the other side of the field. A scream of pain errupted through her throat as she felt her body collide with the dirt. The pain seeped through every nerve of her being, like a thousand needles piercing her skin. She pushed herself up to her feet and glanced around quickly, making note of the vampires that swarmed the area in a quick and frenzied pace. She had to reach Amaya, and with that thought in mind, she grabbed the Artemis Rod and quickly drew it.

A vampire lunged for her, claws extended and reaching for her throat. She turned quickly to avoid the claws and managed to push the rod into the vampire's face, eliciting a feral growl from said vampire. Saya's eyes left momentarily to search for Amaya. Delivering a swift kick to the vampire's face, she began a sprint towards Amaya. She heard her sister's cry for her, driving her to pump her legs harder. She managed to reach Amaya and thrusted the Artemis Rod into the back of the vampire, missing his heart but wounding him enough so that she could get Amaya away from the chaos that ensued. She pulled the rod from the vampire's chest and aimed again, this time for his heart before turning back to Amaya, grabbing her hand and towing her away towards the school. She would return to help as soon as Amaya was safe first.





The woman's words hardly registered, sunken as he was into the deep reservoir of instinct and violence that lay still within him. Drowning... that was what it felt like. Drowning and also living, as though something under his skin had been called to wakefulness, welling up and threatening to swallow him whole. It was the part of him that was her, something he'd always resented somehow. But it was impossible to resent when one was busy relishing instead.

It was said that the blood of a mad creature could only bring a more refined one ruin; that the crazed vampires were toxic to their more civilized counterparts. He had never found this to be the case, though admittedly, it did taste awful to him, like rotten bile on his tongue, thick and cloying. He glanced up long enough from the corpse in his hands to fix Moriae with a thousand-year stare, though of course the reality of it was less than a second. There was something ancient about him this way, though... perhaps it was simply because the oldest instincts of any creature were those he embodied. Hunger and death. He was still enough himself to refrain from tearing her apart as well, recognizing that they were, as she said, on the same side. He nodded just once, briskly, plunging a hand into the body he held simultaneously, finding the heart without looking and tearing it out. More dust. They were all just dust when he was through with them.

It was dissatisfying. Turning from the woman, he paid her no more mind and tore forward again, brutally slashing into the next two with one hand each, heedless of the blood that spattered his face and clothes. He did not regularly make use of weapons of steel or wood, as such things were liable to break under the harsh demands of his strength, and instead, he simply slew with his bare hands. It was easiest to tear out the hearts, of course, but he was far from above decaptiation, either. Operating purely on visceral instinct, he sensed the approach of another noble this time, and swung to meet the downward force of a blade with his bare hand. The metal cut into his palm, but it elicited little more than a snarl from him, the dhampir's arm acting to shove the blade away. He followed the trajectory of the motion, opening his jaws and latching onto the woman's neck, piercing the skin with no difficulty. The tang of blood-- this slightly salty-- was on his tongue, but he was not distracted by it, wreanching her hand around so that her own blade sought and found her heart.

She slumped to the ground, yet more ashes, and he drew back, wiping his mouth absently with the back of his hand. How tedious this was becoming...





Meanwhile, the horde of servitors was not yet depleted, and though the Night Class fought valiantly, they were being overrun with numbers and ferocity. These creatures seemed somehow different from the ordinary mad kind, as though they were more resilient, their insanity somehow directed, as though someone pulled the strings from afar. They were vicious, but not stupid, and this made them more formidible foes than the last had been. They swarmed around the fallen Moon Dormitory, and several of them were also making it across the water to the area of the Sun Dorm as well, though this number was considerably culled by the fact that they had to pass the engagement between Judas and Sacrilegious in order to do it. Many became collateral damage, but the rest seemed not to care. That same uncanny force that seemed to be directing them drove them ever forward, until a good three dozen had gathered on the far lakeshore, intent on their new destination, the dwelling-place of Cross Academy's humans.

Inside that building, a young prefect and her dog were the only living beings not currently hiding behind a locked door. Upon being dismissed by Sergei, Ekaterina had come here, knowing that in the commotion, people were most likely to forget that the humans were in danger, too, or rather they would be too occupied to be able to do anything about it. She wasn't really sure why she was not hiding herself, only she couldn't bring herself to do it. All she could think was that if the enemies came, there would be nobody to stop them from hurting these people, these students, and that as a prefect, she was responsible for their safety. She'd sworn to look after them, and she would not abandon them now, just because doing so became more difficult.

The sound of screaming alerted her to the fact that her nightmares were slipping into reality, and Kitty took off down the hallway, Mischa at her heels as ever, and burst into the front entranceway of the dorm. The screms were human, apparently students who had thought to sneak out of their rooms and take a look at what was going on. Their curiosity had proven to be their undoing, and much as she wished she could close her ears to the sound of dying, she did not. It was the only thing she could do for them now, be a witness to their last moments in the limited way she was able.

Unfortunately, as soon as those poor students had expired, she was the only one left in the room, and from the staggered sounds of breathing, there were no less than twelve vampires in it as well. Possibly more; it was hard to tell over the thundering of her pulse in her ears. Kitty swallowed, steeling hersefl for the inevitable. She was going to die here, protecting these students, and it was all she could do to hope that the time it would take them to end her would be enough for her brother and his hunters to arrive. Clenching her fists at her sides, the Russian girl nodded to herself. She didn't want to die, but if that was what it took, then she would do it without hesitating.

They were upon her then, and though she was aware of a feral snarling as Mischa launched himself at the first of the incoming vampires, it did not stop the slender hand from curling around her neck, the noble's voice slithering over her skin like snakes and oil. "How kind of you to come right to me, girl." His tone was imperious, his grip on her windpipe tightening until it cut off all but the smallest portion of her air supply. Perhaps the only comfort was that it was not the voice from her dream-- that one had been female, and infinitely more frightening in its aspect. "They want you dead, wench, and I'll be happy to oblige them."

Her? Why would anyone care enough about her to want her dead? What kind of nuisance could she possibly be? She was just a human, with all the fragility and mortality that implied. Perhaps it had something to do with Ivan, but... how would they know about him, either? As far as she knew, her adopted father was just a vampire with an interest in music and an important family name.

He was still speaking. "And when I'm done with you, I'm going to let these hounds run rampant through your halls, and feast on your mortal charges."

No. Nonono. He can't. They're innocent, just... The dread welled up inside her, black and sharp and cold, numbing her limbs but leaving her heart and lungs free to feel the excruciating pain of loss. Loss of air, loss of life, loss of hope. She was being drained of everything she'd thought she knew, and what was left was not as empty as she expected. Her hearing fluctuated in and out of clarity, but she was hardly paying attention. Something was... calling to her. Like a voice she'd heard before, but only at a distance, something remembered, but not by her. Not quite. It was nothing she could hear with her ears, and slowly, as her consciousness threatened to fade, she withdrew into herself, seeking its source. Something warm, something positively ancient, buried somewhere in the back of her mind, or was it inside her soul? She couldn't tell the difference. Closer, closer... there!

The young girl's hand snapped up, locking onto the wrist that held her in place with force a human being should not have possessed. Surprised, her captor's grip loosened just enough for her to draw breath again, and her lungs expanded, drawing life back into her body. Her eyes, without focus, still somehow found his, and something he saw then unnerved him. There was a moment of stillness, when time itself seemed to stop for the entire room, and then a burst of light dawned over the area, blinding all but she who was already without sight. Kitty felt the hand release her, and she landed back on her feet slowly, as though her fall were slowed by something. What she did not know was that she emitted the radiance, bright enough that it blurred her image, haloing her from all directions at once. She spoke, words that were not hers.

“That his children may live without fear: the cleansing of all curses. Darkness... release!" The light flared, and her aura with it, creating a spot of radiance that could be felt as far away as the other side of the grounds, and the vampires in the room all collapsed as one, rendered unconscious, and, as they would discover most unpleasantly upon waking-- human, not to mention free of the mind magic that had held them captive. Unfortunately, this was far more than Ekaterina's body could handle, and she lost her hold on consciousness thereafter, falling in a graceless heap to the floor.

Perhaps not a moment too soon, as even in that instant, the hunters arrived, spilling onto the campus and heading with grim determination to reinforce the night class and Moriae, in addition to the Takagi twins. It signalled a turn in the tide of the battle, though what was to become of it was something perhaps not quite yet decided.

Beside one unconscious human girl, a loyal hound stood, watching over the collapsed form with an uncanny intelligence.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image
Image
|"You despised Fate but, You let me be by your side and for that I wanted to be your Fate."|




"Your name is Sacrilegious and your nickname is Sacred?"

"Got a problem with it kid?"

"No, it suits you. I like it!"

Nearing Cross Academy, Takeru looked to the windows and could see the structure that he had come to known as his home. It was good to be finally back. However, those eyes of red and black slowly widened to horrifying lengths. There was smoke coming from the school and he hardly believed it was just from a failed chemistry experiment. He immediately shouted to his driver in desperation. The malevolent figure of Evie flashed through his mind. Did she come back again? Faces of Sacred, Moirae, Saya, Amaya, Sergei, Ekaterina, and the others plagued him in a frightening revelation. "Hurry! Faster!" The Kuran Heir only hoped that he would not be late. He hoped that this foreboding feeling of his will not bear fruit. Noticing the urgency in the voice of his master, the driver did not hesitate to step on the gas as the car sped through the streets breaking the speed limits. "Please, let them be safe."
This was the reigning thought he had and the wish overwhelming his faith.

"I can give you back your legs. But, you won't have a soul anymore."

"Ever since I was born, I had always been in this bed or on a wheelchair. The outside world you two tell me. I want to travel and to see it for myself."

"There is nothing beautiful about it."

"Silly Sacred. You two are there , right? So, there are definitely some things beautiful about it."

The one who shouted. The one who called out to Sacrilegious. That one person was now pierced by multitudes of icicles that sprouted underneath the frozen water. Blood trickled down to the seemingly ice fountain of spikes. It tainted the pristine white with the crimson color of life. Sacred, who was about to end the life of Judas, was now pushed to the side. He slowly returned to his feet as his eyes drifted to the many spikes that should have penetrated his body relentlessly. The ice that captured his feet were broken by knives. His eyes of vermilion returned to its brilliant mauve as he looked at the form displayed at the tip of the spear of ice. He wanted it to be a mere illusion but the strong scent of the blood confirmed it to him. "Moirae..." It was spoken like a broken prayer.

"My name means the Goddesses of Fates. But, you don't like Fates, right?"

"I despise Fate. But, if it's you I don't mind it at all."

Judas had a disappointed look at the turn of events. He could have finally ended Sacrilegious' life at that moment if that maggot didn't interfere. He dismissed the pillar of icicles into nothing as Moirae's body fell from such great height. However, her body did not meet the ground as Sacred caught her in his arms. Cradling her like a prized possession, his head lowered as his fringe covered his eyes and face effectively. Judas noticed Sacred's disposition and had an amused smile. "Did I break one of your toys?" There was no response from Sacred not even a movement. The Purple Pureblood just remained in his crouched position with Moirae in his arms. Even his presence suddenly disappeared as if it never existed, Sacred just stayed there as if trapped by time itself.

"Why are you wearing that? I didn't recall you being a maid."

"Why don't I look cute in it?"

"I don't think that is the issue here."

"It doesn't fit me?"

"Moirae is Moirae, and fine a little cute."

It unnerved Judas to see Sacred so unresponsive. In his annoyance, he raised his right hand upwards and thousands of icicles formed around Sacrilegious. "Join that pest in death then!" As Judas was about to release his attack, he felt a wave of familiar power radiating from the direction of the Sun Dormitory. His eyes of deep emerald cast towards it. "It can't be. That person still exists?" Those eyes of his widened in surprise and then slowly changed into that of anger. "That bastard! This is what he was hiding all this time." It seemed that he must clean up house more than what he intended to do. But first things first, his eyes directed to Sacred once more. It was then he felt something stabbing through the middle of his chest. Slowly looking at it, it was an anti-vampire weapon. It barely missed his heart but it was implanted thoroughly into his chest cavity.

The culprit was Moirae who had her hand pointed at Judas with a weak smile on her lips. "I don't like things that saddens my Master. They must all be removed." Her voice was much like a whisper and her hand was badly burned by the contact of the anti-vampire weapon. It probably took much strength just to hold onto such a knife. Sacred was surprised at this spectacle as he finally reacted looking at Moirae in shock. "Retreat Judas." Evie's voice resounded throughout the area without interference. "Sister, I can finish this!" Judas debated as he pulled out the anti-vampire weapon from his chest. It was painful abut he was able to do so and threw the forsaken weapon away. "Judas. Do it." The usual childish tone was no where to be heard. Judas reluctantly heeded his sister's order as he was soon covered by a ball of darkness and vanished. The remnants of his army retreated and fell back to the shadows. Soon, none of them could be seen around the grounds.

"You're finally awake. Good morning, Master Sacrilegious."

"What's so good about waking up..."

"Of course, you get to see me you silly old man."

Sapphire blue eyes met those mauve eyes with gentleness. "Why such a face, Master?" Sacred held her closer to him. "I can save you. My blood you have to." Moirae softly placed a fingertip on Sacred's lips effectively stopping him from speaking further. "You know it can't anymore. I'm at my limit even your blood can't anymore." Sacred had a painful look on his face knowing the truth in Moirae's words. The damage to her body was far too much and it was an attack meant to kill him after all. This girl was a human who was also sickly and a paraplegic. She wasn't born a vampire and only his blood made it possible for her to be someone even as a match with other lesser pure bloods. Thus the reason, she didn't die instantaneously was probably because of his blood in her system. More than that, her strength to hold on. She had always been a person with such a strong will. "May I request one thing from you?" Moirae asked so softly that it could not almost be heard anymore. "What is it?" Sacred prodded gently. "Drink my blood. All of it. Don't leave one drop."

This request of hers caused Sacred a great amount of hesitation. The only time he drank Moirae's blood was during the time of her transformation. Even during that time, he only took enough blood to start her change. Nothing more and nothing less. "Please..." Moirae looked at him with those eyes slowly losing its sparkle of life. Drinking her blood would only make her death quicker, however, this is the only thing he could do for her. Then, so be it. Reluctance still plagued him but slowly, he placed his lips on her neck. Kissing it softly, before piercing his fangs onto her pearly white skin. His eyes changed into a glowing haze of mauve tinted with vermilion as he tasted her blood once more. Her blood was being drained from her and with it the memories of a past unknown. Yet, she was completely at peace with it. Her eyes slowly closed.

"Moirae... I could never tell him. But, I am helplessly in love with him."

Running with such strength, panic, and endeavor, Takeru soon reached the premises of the Moon Dorm and saw the destruction it suffered. He pushed through the Night Class students and the hunters whom were now present. It seemed the worst part was now over. Yet, he could careless about it at the moment. In his head, he was searching for a group of specific people. Soon, he saw two familiar forms at the frozen water. He leaned over bridge well, with what remained of it. "Sacred! Moirae!" He shouted towards them. It seemed they were fine from this angle. In his relief, he even waved at them and jumped down despite the warning of other concerned individuals. He ran towards them. Just in time for Sacred to finally stand from his position. "Are you two fine?"

Glancing at Moirae who was in the pureblood's arms, she seemed to be heavily injured. Yet, she seemed to be asleep with a wonderful smile on her lips. Although what took Takeru's attention was a lone tear that fell from her eye as it rolled off her cheek and down to the frozen water. She had only one regret. "I couldn't be your Fate, Sacred." This echoed within Sacred's consciousness. That is when Takeru noticed a blood trickling down Sacred's lips. Takeru's eyes widened at this. It was then Moirae became a pile of dusts as a passing breeze scattered her about. Sacred held tightly to one of Moirae's hair ribbons. As the dusts, slipped away from his arms like sand. Then, the pureblood slowly raised his eyes to meet with Takeru's eyes. All Sacred saw was Takeru's expression of horror and disbelief. His mauve eyes lost its brilliance. They were like staring into a dead person's eyes. This time, it did not bother Takeru like before.

"She's gone. I failed." Those words reverberated inside of Takeru's existence. It was like everything around him was shattering like glass. This was all because Moirae just disappeared into nothing in front of him. The same Moirae who would always be blunt and smile so brightly without batting an eyelash when saying the most embarrassing things. She was gone just like that. Just like that, he would never have her tea or be comforted in the most oddest of ways. She would no longer remind him to take care of himself and bring some treats. He felt his knees gave way as he crumbled to the frozen ground. She couldn't be gone. Moirae couldn't disappear into dusts like that. She just couldn't. That was not the Moirae he knew.

"Master, may not show it. But, he likes it here. So, continue to look after him. I hope someday he can smile just like you do, Lord Takeru."

Takeru held his head as Moirae's words resonated within his memories. An uncanny support at the right time without much of a reservation. More importantly, the bright smile she would not fail to give him and Sacred when they least expected it. As for the pureblood, he simply walked away from Takeru who was now on the ground. Still gripping tightly on Moirae's hair ribbon, the memories that spilled from the past played within Sacred along with the sincerest feelings that she had. It enveloped him in a seemingly dream-like cocoon. A cocoon he wanted to break free but could not do so. It was because, this was better than the reality being brought to his eyes.

"Don't worry. I won't fail you, Lord Takeru. Everything will be just fine. I would even welcome you once you return. So, do your best."

Those were their parting words before Takeru left for the summons of the Vampire Council. Moirae smiled brightly at him and even gave him some medicine for his fever. She even saw him off with an enthusiastic wave. How could he knew that would be the last time he could talk to her. He could never hear her voice again. Her smile would never be seen again. She was no more. He should have done more. He should have said something more. He should have been here to keep her from dying. It was then the tears slowly fell from Takeru's eyes and then he released a heartbreaking scream. "Moirae!!!" His tears finally fell like a dam breaking free of its wall. His sobs echoed without hesitation. He did not care who saw him in such a state. He did not care anymore. Takeru gripped his head as he continued to cry. As for Sacred, he stopped from his tracks.when Takeru screamed. It was all due to Takeru instinctively grabbing hold onto his pants.

Frankly speaking, it was not that tight. Sacred could get loose from it with little force. However, he had no will to do so. Those trembling hand of Takeru kept Sacred grounded. He looked at the hair ribbon in his hand and then placed it near his lips. Looking above him, he had given the ribbon a kiss. His eyes hidden from sight as he continued gazing at the passing clouds. Beside him, Takeru continued to cry with such ferocity and a rondo of heartbreaking screams. Sacred silently stood there beside Takeru looking at the sky. Both of them without doubt were mourning for what was loss that day. Leaving in chaos' wake, the dusts of someone so precious. Something that could never be given back to them no matter how anyone tried to do so. It was forever lost.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-05-14 03:51:44, as written by Azazel



Image

Image





"Hey Kiyo, can I ask you something?" Saya asked as she laid her head on Kiyoshi's shoulder. He merely glanced down at Saya, a small smile playing at his lips while he rested a hand on hers. She took that as a yes and peeked up at him through half-lidded eyes. "Why are you always here? By my side I mean," she questioned, the words flowing from her mouth as she turned to stare up at him. Kiyoshi blinked down, his dull blue eyes casting a confused glance before lightening up a shade.

"Because it's you,"




Nothing made sense. The vampires, the two pure-bloods fighting, her own teacher. Nothing. Everything was spinning and she couldn't stop it. The only thought running through her mind, as selfish as it was, was to keep Amaya safe. No one else mattered. Not Sacred, Ekaterina, Takeru, or Sergei. Just her: Amaya. She wanted...needed to protect her sister at all costs. Amaya was the only thing that was important to her, and damn her if she failed to protect her sister. Does that make her a bad person?

No, Saya.


Her eyes snapped towards the source of sound, and saw only chaos. She couldn't make anything out, not even the voices of the hunters as they poured onto the battle field. Debris smoked all around her, the shards of ice still penetrating deep within the earth. Vampires, the Night Class more so specifically, charged head on into the fray, slaughtering countless vampires that threatened the peace of Cross Academy. It was like a dark waltz, vampires and hunters spinning around each other, blood spraying against the once beautiful green grass and decorating it a deep crimson.

Move,


The voice continued as Saya dodged a stray icicle spear. She found herself running again. Her destination was unclear. All she knew was that she needed to run, and run she did. Her legs carried her to a clearing. Countless bodies piled together as vampires and hunters fell. What was this? Surely this had to be a dream? People she knew, people she grew up with were dying left and right in front of her eyes. There was no possibility that this was real.

It couldn't be.

The pain that seared through her flesh signaled that this was all to real. Another scream tore through Saya's throat as her hands flew to the source of the pain and tore a clawed hand from her forarm. She stared at the culprit and her eyes narrowed in anger. She pulled the Artemis Rod and thrusted it into the vampire's face, listening to a sickening crack as it made contact.

I love you Saya

...only you.


Something snapped in the back of Saya's mind as an intense pain filled her head. She doubled over with the pain, clutching her head. Her eyes glowed a vermilion color before she felt herself pass out, however; her body re-acted. Strands of auburn hair flew amongst countless bodies of mad vampires, each one dropping as she passed. Her hands were stained crimson as pursed lips remained closed, eyes still clouded over. No one would recognize the Takagi prefect as she danced on the battle field.

When her eyes snapped open, it seemed like hours had passed, however; it was only a few minutes. Blood coated her body, her hands, her feet...her face. Where did this blood come from? Whose was it? These questions were pushed out of her mind when a familiar name pierced the air. Her eyes snapped in the direction of the source. There, in a pillar of ice, was Moirae. She was pierced from all directions and her blood dripped down like a waterfall of blood. Much like her blood, Saya could feel the tears roll down her cheeks, washing the vampiric blood from her face as Moirae descended to the ground. She never touched it as Sacred cradled the girl, almost in a loving embrace, as he pulled her to his chest.

"Moi...rae," the name came out as a mere whisper. It felt as if it were just the breeze passing by as she watched the scenes unfold, Sacred piercing the soft flesh of Moirae until she was no more. "Moirae," she repeated. That smile, the laughter, the way she helped keep Sacred in line...those days were over. Saya would never see the silver-haired servant girl of Sacred...and something in Saya's heart broke. The tears continued to roll down her face as she pushed herself to her feet, running towards Sacred and Moirae, however; Takeru's form came into view. She could see the despair in his heterochromatic eyes, the sorrow that overwhelmed him. It was true, Moirae was gone. Even after the ashes floated away, Moirae was gone. Just like that, in the blink of an eye.

Gone.

Saya clutched at her chest, falling down to her knee's as she gasped for air. It wasn't true, it couldn't be. She didn't want to believe it. The sobbing coming from the depths of her throat, that wasn't her. She wasn't crying for Moirae. She was crying for someone else. The hunters? The Night Class students? Moirae promised to have tea...she said they would have tea after it was over. She couldn't say something like that, not without keeping true to her words. Moirae wouldn't leave them like that...would she? Saya felt her legs crumble beneath her, a few yards away from Sacred and Takeru, clutching her chest tighter as the pain overwhelmed her. It was just like the dance all over again. First Kiyoshi, now Moirae. When would this end?

"When this is all over, let us all have tea,"

"It's over Moirae...let us have tea."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran

INK




Image




Image




“A twisted dawn becomes the approaching nightmare..”





Everything was moving to fast for her to keep track, but the feeling of dread was slowly building up within her heart, she could tell something horrible was about to happen, and Amaya knew there was nothing she could do about it, nothing in the whole world. Her sister was still trying to pull her away from the battle and to the safety of the school, away from the blood and death, Saya was trying so desperately to save her but...did Amaya need saving...why is it that she felt someone else needed saving? Amaya turned her head away from her sister and towards the crowd, her eyes searching for what was causing her to feel such true despair in her heart. That's when she saw it. A crisp female voice that seemed so familiar cut through the air, and as soon as it reached Amaya's ears she stopped moving with her sister, who momentarily stopped because of her twins dead weight.

The one who had shouted and stopped all of the fighting for a moment belonged to a blue haired female vampire Amaya owed her life to. She ad called out to Sacrilegious, and she was now covered in icicles that had sprouted from the frozen water. Blood slowly slid down the ice, staining it and making reality all so painful. Amaya cried out before she jerked her wrist out of her sisters grasp and took off running towards Moirae, the girl who had saved her life twice now. The girl who had been so calm during the battle, even inviting the twins for tea, the girl who had patted their heads in such a motherly way....her life blood was down spilling down the ice that held her in the air, and that was all Ama could see as she raced towards her, she wanted to believe that she was just having a horrible nightmare, that maybe, just maybe they would all be able to actually have tea after all of this blew over...but these hopes were just wishful thinking.

Dark clouds rolled in over head as rain began to poor down, soaking everything it could touch and softening the ground. Amaya watched as the blood stained ice vanished, and she watched Moirae fall towards the ground, but was was to focused on pushing her legs to go faster, to reach them sooner, she had to...she had to get there before it was to late, but it was to late. Amaya arrived a little to late and in Moirae's last moments of life as Scared cradled her to his chest. She let out a unsteady breath and fell to her knees half a second before Moirae turned into nothing more than ash. Ama stared at the spot where she once lay, a look of horror upon her face...she felt like the whole world was slipping away, like everything around her was ongoing down hill, that they were falling down a never ending rabbit hole...and there was nothing Amaya could do to stop the fall, or lessen the landing, she had the horrible feeling that everyone would crash down as one..but not one single person would leave with another...the end was perhaps near.

"No..." her voice was a mere whisper compared to the other's cries, she hadn't known Moirae like they had...but that wouldn't ease the pain, she had still considered her a friend...and now her friend was dead, and there was nothing in the would she could do to change that, or ease the pain her other friends felt at the loss, nothing but suffer along with them. A small frown formed on her lips before Ama spoke in a small, broken voice. " It looks like we'll have to wait for that tea Moirae..." She didn't notice the small crack in the back of her mind, like she had touched glass with a small, barely noticeable crack already in place, and slowly...the crack spread, soon her mind would shatter...soon

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-05-14 05:54:22, as written by Ion


Image



Image


“Father? Why…?"


“For her, even I will dirty my hands with such filth."



When everything is done, and you are king, what will you do?

King? No, that is not something I could ever be. Leave that to someone else.

You would deny your nature? It’s in our blood, child. More than that—it’s in our genes!

No, it’s in half of them. Surely, that means I can choose what I wish to be-- and I will not be you.

Choice? No, not for us. We cannot be other than what we are, what we have been made. Never forget that.

His throat burned. The feeling was raw, edged with pain, and no matter what or how much he drank, it was not slaked. Sometimes, in his darker, more humane moments of reflection, Sergei was almost sure that he understood why Lilith had acted as she did. If her thirst was anything like his… well, he was just glad that part of him was human and cared enough about other beings to refrain from hunting them.

As it was, the being that now occupied Sergei’s body was not so reflective, and he refrained form nothing. His carnage was beautiful, in its way, the brilliant brush-strokes of an artist who had mastered a single color and all its textures and patterns. The canvases of his macabre work were anything and everything: the ground, other foes, his own body, and still it was not enough.

The end was anticlimactic, as it always had been, as he simply ran out of things to kill. The few left in his area were fleeing, but he had no inclination to follow. They weren’t worth the heat of pursuit. He straightened from his crouch, the world slowly regaining its other colors. Sometimes, it seemed that all he could see in the battle-haze was black and grey and red. Everything else faded into nothing. He was conscious now of the state he was in, and grimaced at the feel of blood dripping from his chin. Fighting to steady his heartbeat from the erratic staccato it beat when he slew, he glanced down at his torn clothes and knew there would be no saving them, even if the blood did come out. Like more important things, that way.

He crested the hill that led back towards the Moon Dormitory, only to stumble upon a scene of the utmost grief. Sacrilegious stood, Takeru at his feet, and the Takagi twins not far off. There was a fading scent on the wind, one that he dimly recognized as belonging to Moirae. Surely… but it could be nothing else, and Sergei felt his heart sink. There was sadness for her passing, of course, as any should feel upon the release of a genuine and good soul, but in him there was also lamentation for those that yet lived. He could not descry the future, but he did not need that ability to understand that things would only get worse before they got better. How many more times would they mourn friends, allies, lovers, children, siblings, parents?

He knew only that she would not be the last. It was then that the sky opened up and the rain returned, fitting for the lament. Maintaining his distance, he spoke softly, perhaps more to the wind than any of those present. Words written long ago, by someone who understood such feelings.

“ The day is done, and the darkness
Falls from the wings of Night,
As a feather is wafted downward
From an eagle in his flight.

I see the lights of the village
Gleam through the rain and the mist,
And a feeling of sadness comes o'er me
That my soul cannot resist:

A feeling of sadness and longing,
That is not akin to pain,
And resembles sorrow only
As the mist resembles the rain.”


With an inaudible sigh, he left then, to arrange what matters would need to be taken care of in the wake of this second invasion. If any of the staff or students were alarmed to see their good-natured teacher coated in the blood of mad vampires and nobles alike, none of them mentioned it, perhaps far too intent on finishing what they needed to and retiring to what rest they could scrounge for themselves. Not all were oblivious to the scene of mourning not too far away, but those few that might have approached were turned away by Sergei’s insistence that those in that place be left alone for the moment.

Meanwhile, in the relatively undisturbed Sun Dorm, a darkly-hooded figure, flanked by two others, entered the front room. The still forms of the vampires-turned-human lay yet on the floor, and with them, the figure of a young woman, scarcely more than a child, already coming into an inheritance that he’d sworn to protect. One he’d always hoped would somehow bypass her. Crouching beside her unmoving figure, the masked man ran a gloved had along her porcelain cheek. “Devotchka moya, moya printsessa,” he murmured softly, his tones, muffled as they were, unmistakably those of utmost tenderness. “What have you done, dearheart? They will know of you, now.” Effortlessly, the figure slid his arms under the slumbering Ekaterina, lifting her and cradling her to his chest.

“Vincent, Ophelia,” he spoke to the matched pair behind him, both of whom straightened to attention at once upon hearing the command in his voice. “Assist the hunters with the cleanup. Then, find me my son and send him to me. He is due some retribution for his foolishness. But first… slay these. They will not touch what is mine and live. Preserve the nearest one’s corpse.” The pair shook with matched shudders at the quiet venom in the master’s tone, but nodded at once, setting off to fulfill their orders.

When one served the household Rasputinov, one did not do otherwise.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva

INK

#2013-05-15 06:58:57, as written by Azazel



Image

Image

"If the people we love are stolen from us, the way to have them live on is to never stop loving them. Buildings burn, people die, but real love is forever." - Proverb




Three weeks.

Three weeks had passed since the incident at the Academy. Students were once again rendered oblivious to it as they were led to believe it was an accident of sorts. The memories plagued Saya as she watched normal interactions between the Day Class students happen as if they were okay. She felt her fists clench tightly at how normal everything seemed to be. Her heart still ached with the losses and it was something that wouldn't mend easily. Kiyoshi, Moirae, who else needed to die before this madness was over? It was obvious the attackers were after Amaya and herself...so maybe

"Good morning Takagi!" a voice snapped her out of her stupor as she was greeted by a Day Class student. Saya forced a smile on her lips and greeted the student as she passed by. She watched smiles plague the faces in front of her as her face remained unfazed. She wanted to smile, laugh like the ones around her, but what cause could be given to start such a disease? A sigh escaped her lips as she pulled at the strands of her hair in a nervous act. She released the strands and continued on with her patrol. A tender smile placed itself on her lips as a fond memory came into mind.

"You should smile more Saya. Frowns do not suit you."
"And what about you mister no smile?"

The sun began to shine through the windows of the building, encompassing it in a warmth that Saya could only describe as an embrace. She glanced out, noticing as the clouds parted, allowing the blue sky a chance to peek through and cover the school. She touched the window, almost in a delicate matter as she kept her gaze outside. She was unaware of a pair of emerald eyes watching her from behind. He knew his sister was in pain, and the façade she kept up was slowly breaking. He could see the subtle cracks in the mask she wore and it tore him up inside. Satoshi had been at the front of the attack, fighting off vampires so that they wouldn't reach the Academy.

He had seen Saya dancing on the battle field, her eyes glazed over as instinct took over. He had seen the way she ripped out the hearts and throats of the vampires around her, their bodies falling in heaps of flesh and ash. He knew of her heritage, of who she and Amaya really were. He knew the blood coursing through their veins was not that of the Takagi family...but of their family. He sighed, pushing himself off of the wall he was leaning on and made his way towards her. Once at her side, he placed a hand on her shoulder and gazed down at her. Saya stared back up into her brother's eyes, a weak smile being offered in place.

"Hey," he offered. He couldn't form the proper words in his throat as it began to clench. It had been over three weeks since Moirae passed. Her death devastated not only Sacrilegious, but that of Takeru and Saya. Amaya had not been close to the silver-haired vampire, not like Saya was. The only reason that was, Saya had taken up the position as prefect. She had to interact with the vampires, however; she never thought of it that way. She had enjoyed the conversations with Moirae, as brief as they were, she enjoyed them.

"I have some news," he began, trying to bring up the subject that would hopefully make things a bit easier to cope with. He knew it wouldn't be a good idea after such an ordeal, but it was the insistance of the Headmaster that they try and recover. They wouldn't be able to perform their jobs if the deaths of many lingered to long on their minds.

"We...they are preparing a summer trip. I don't know the destination, but it'll take off in the next week," he began. Saya tilted her head in confusion. A trip? At this point in time with people that were after them still on the loose? Shouldn't they be drawing up a plan of action? Shouldn't they be doing something useful? A trip was out of the question, however; the look in Satoshi's eyes kept her from protesting. She sighed in defeat and turned to walk away.

"I guess I shall go inform Amaya and Ekaterina," she spoke before taking off. She didn't know if Ekaterina was up to it. She had been told of what happened with the young russian girl and it frightened her to know that her friend had been put in such danger. Let alone harnessed a power as terrifying as she had, Saya had nearly broken down in tears again. She had thought she lost her friend, the one who kept her anchored to the ground when Amaya couldn't. She still hasn't forgiven herself for that.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image




Image




“Beware the dark pool at the bottom of our hearts. In its icy, black depths dwell strange and twisted creatures that are best not to be disturbed.”





Three weeks.

Three long weeks had passed. She had pretty much been dead to the world, she barely went to classes, and hid from everyone, she hadn't even gotten to give Sergei back his glasses yet because she hasn't seen him. She blamed herself for what had happened to Kitty, and she couldn't get over the fact that, not only Kiyoshi was dead, but now so was Moirae, someone who had always really been there for Saya and herself. Once more the Day Class students had been whipped of all their memories of that day, and given false information. Amaya wasn't surprised, Kuro had even offered to erase her memories of that day, but she had refused and stormed away. For the last few weeks she avoided everyone, her sister, Kitty, all of the Night Class and Day Class students, even Sergei. She had just closed herself off, and it wasn't just the deaths, no it was the nightmares and the hallucination's that plagued her mind ruthlessly. She had been losing more and more sleep over the last few days, and she could barely tell what was reality and wasn't. She was losing her mind, and there was nothing she could do to make it stop. Amaya didn't even know what it was, or where it came from, or why it was happening to her, it made no sense, at least not to her. She hadn't told anyone about it, Ama didn't want them to think she was going crazy...but she was.

She had found herself a few nice little hiding places, like an empty dorm room with only one bed in it, the room was smaller than the normal dorm's but it still had it's own little bathroom and a nice little window that Ama had blocked when she had a hallucination of the glass shattering and cutting her up. She had also found a nice little place on the roof of her actual dorm. She had to go through the Headmaster's living quarters to get to it, but she didn't mind much, it was nice and out in the open, there were railings all around it and there was nothing blocking the sky, so she could gaze at the stars at night when she wished. Despite not going to her classes, she still turned her work into Sergei, slipping it under his door or putting it in his mailbox, through she wasn't avoiding him as much as she was her sister, she was still avoiding him, but not for the reason's you may think. She wasn't really bothered about him not being human, a part of her had always expected as much, but there was a nagging feeling in the back of her mind, telling her that she should remember something that had happened around him.

She just couldn't place the memory or feeling, it was rather annoying. She had pretty much just been lurking around for the last three weeks, barely running into any of the other students or anyone she knew, she had to keep away from large crowds because when she was around them, she would get flashes from the battlefield when Moirae died, it would be like everything was happening all over again, and there was nothing she could do about it, expect avoid it. So she did, she avoided everything, the only time she went out to where her sister could find her and try to get details about why she was acting the way she was, was when she went down to the Kitchen to get something to eat, but she did that when everyone else was already in bed most of the time.

Currently, Amaya was in her makeshift dorm room, sitting on the bed and staring at the blank dark wall in front of her, she had another hallucination not to long ago, it felt like her mind was slowly shattering, and there was nothing she could do about it, she was horrified of the fact that in any second, she could blink and start seeing things that weren't really there. She took a deep breath and shook her head while closing her eyes for a moment. I just need to calm down, I'm not going insane, my mind is perfectly intact, there is nothing wrong with me, nothing at all, I will open my eyes, and everything will be the same, nothing will be changed. I'm fine. Ama let out a small, controlled breath, before she opened her eyes.

Everything was the same as before, it was the same bland room, no blood, no gore, nothing horrible about the room other then the fact that there was no light other than the light that shinned through the cracks in the door frame. She was safe, she wasn't losing her mind, everything was fine, she was fine. Amaya let a small smile form on her face as she tried to relax and uncurl herself from the ball she had formed her body into on the small twin sized bed with plain white sheets. Maybe things were starting to get better, and she would be able to actually sleep tonight, and maybe, just maybe, she could return to the way things had been before, no hiding, no running around behind people's backs, nothing like that. Just peace of mind.

Suddenly a loud growl cut through the air, making Amaya's eyes fly open, but her world wasn't normal anymore, everything was in black and white, the air felt thick , and she could feel something sticky on her bare legs, but that wasn't all that was wrong, from the corner or her room she could see something slowly moving forward, towards her. Her breath hitched and her eyes widened, because the form wasn't of a human, or even a vampire...it was a Monster. But not just any monster, it was a monster from one of her childhood nightmares that she would have over and over again, a nightmare that haunted her to this very day. Thick dark hair stood up pointing in every direction as it's snout twitched, sniffing the air, searching for her, it's eyes have been clawed out, and now they were covered in scar tissue, making it blind to the world, but it still had ears and a nose, it could hear Ama's thumping heart and fast breathing, and it could smell the blood that ran through her veins. It knew she was there.

Image


Amaya jumped up and ran, she flung the door open and took off down the hall, and right out of the building. All she wore was a pair of black shorts and a white tank top, the kind of clothes she would sleep in, her feet were bear as they landed harsh on the paved ground, she had to get away, she had to get away from the monster. Everything around her was still in black and white, she couldn't see anything clearly, she was going to get lost and she would die, she would die of this fear that was slowly building up inside her heart and chest, the fear that was eating away at her very being. Her long brown hair flew out behind her as she did what most people would consider 'hauling ass' to get away from that thing.

Amaya ran until she was out in the forest, far from the school and swallowed up in the darkness that the trees around her provided. She fell to her knees and clutched her head, whispering little things to herself about the nightmares being fake, that none if it was real and that soon she would open her eyes and it would all be gone, that it wouldn't last longer than the last one, or the one before that, that she wasn't going mad.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-05-16 05:45:24, as written by Ion


Image



Image


“Fear not the endless night. It is only befitting of creatures like us."



Sergei winced slightly as he put weight on his favored leg, but it did not stop him from ascending the rest of the stairs to the roof. Ivan had long ago invented a particular kind of toxin that would slow the natural healing processes of vampires, though he seldom used them in open combat, as the toxin had the additional effect of sharpening the mind. It certainly made one aware of one’s pain, but it also allowed for greater-than-usual mental computation speed, and had since been modified into a pharmaceutical. Of course, fortunately for Ivan, this side effect didn’t make much of a difference when the recipient of the toxin was Sergei, as the dhampir already possessed information processing speeds abnormally high for a humanoid creature anyway. So for him it was simply more pain.

He supposed that in some sense, his father’s disciplinary methods were cruel, and certainly if visited upon a human or someone else, they would have been cause for great concern on his part. But… Ivan never did anything without a reason, and the one time that sympathy had stayed his hand in such affairs, the results had been disastrous. So if this, ritualized punishment with poisoned weapons, was the kind of thing one could get used to, then Sergei was used to it. It was not as though the Lord Rasputinov would ever visit such harms upon his human wards or his other servants. Sergei was a unique case, and perhaps rightly so.

It was what he told himself, anyway, lest he assume that Ivan simply despised him. He couldn’t bring himself to believe that, even if the man did hate Lilith with a ferocity well-hidden by his unruffled exterior.

Emerging onto the roof, Sergei lit a cigarette, blowing the smoke out into the wind with a sigh. He was already nearly recovered from that incident this morning, anyway. His own body wouldn’t let him die—he knew this quite well, in fact. For years after the incident, he’d searched for a way to accomplish such a feat, but it was not to be done. As much as his human side reviled everything that he was, the part of him that was her refused to be put down in such an inglorious fashion, and stayed his hand more times than he could rightly keep count of any longer. Ah, but to be the ash he made of others… it would be only just retribution, but alas, such things were denied him. Perhaps to live on was more painful than to die, and this was why he was consigned to life everlasting, restless.

Tipping his head back, Sergei stared hard at the moon, perhaps trying to read something into her face. An answer to a question that he did not know how to ask, mayhap. There were many such questions, and as ever, there were no replies to be found. A night breeze tugged playfully at his unbound locks of moonsilver hair, but went ignored. It was hard to embrace the little things when the large ones weighed so heavily upon you. Death, past and to come, something that filled his mouth with the leaden taste of black dread. Metallic, sour—like diseased blood, or something worse. Ichor, bile, acid, caustic and callow and sitting in a festering pool somewhere his heart should be.

“A trip, is it? To ease the festering in our souls? How quaint…” he murmured, dropping the stub of his cigarette and grinding out the cherry-colored ember of it with his heel. Perhaps Ekaterina will have woken by then, else he would be staying behind. Not that he thought going would make much of a difference—they could toy with the boundaries of physical distance all they wished, but psychological distance was not so easily attained. Surely, they would know. Sacrilegious, still troubled by an ancient history that had once driven him to the sleep of oblivion. The twins, who had watched two friends die in such quick succession. Takeru, burdened with duties that should not have fallen to one so young. And himself, forever haunted by the blood on his own hands. It was no other entity that haunted his nightmares, not being to creep up and slaughter while he watched helpless. No, the being that lurked in the shadows of his sleeping mind was just himself, and he feared none other.

And Kitty? Who knew what she dreamed? She would never speak of it, not even if it troubled her. She would not give the details of her foreboding, only the sensation itself, and he knew she concealed these things for her own reasons. Ivan would press, but he would achieve nothing. She had become strong, in her own way, while none of them were looking.

He wondered if she would be strong enough. If any of them would be.

Sergei’s errant thoughts were interrupted by the sight of a fleeing figure, heading towards the forest. The scent carried to him on the wind allowed him to identify Amaya, but he did not move to chase. Whatever she was enduring now, there was nothing he could do. What had his father said? Ah, yes. Useless. He was not for soothing or helping—he was for maiming and killing. And how little he wished either of those things to befall her. Any of them. Distance was best, surely.

Perhaps, if it took her too long to return, he would find her sister.




Image



Image


“Today, I stared into the face of death, as a great chasm opened before me, the gateway into the next world. And I realized: our fates are only ours to decide."



How long had she wandered, hopelessly lost? She couldn’t remember. What was time, anyway? It seemed such a useless thing for her, for anyone. All this world was could be encapsulated in any instant, but each one of those might as well have been an eternity of shifting possibilities. She walked among flowers and gardens and rainbow effulgence, softly-seeping light and warmth and light mist. Birds with feathers of every imaginable color flew by in flocks or alighted on her shoulders, her arms. Ghostly lords and ladies braided strings of flowers and shells and silvery bells into her hair, garlanding her with flowers as she walked, the whisper of their touches ephemeral and comforting. She was garbed entirely in white, silk and lace and gossamer, and the whisper of fabric sursurrated with the trilling calls of the birds and the deep purring rumbles of the jungle-cats and the forest-light treads of the great ivory stags and the pitter-patters of tiny mice feet, the creatures walking beside her like a great parade train.

And she could hear all of it. She could feel all of it. She could see all of it.

Her eyes, no longer dim and sightless, were opened to the light of this world in which she dwelt, and she could have wept for the sheer beauty that she saw before her. And yet, something in her heart made her uneasy. She felt tugged forward, pulled by the vibrating, musical strings of her heart towards something. Something that she at once knew and did not know, waiting at the center of this garden for her. Her meandering path led her gradually towards it in ever-tightening circles, her bare feet soundless over the blessedly-soft coating of pine needles. The radiance here grew ever-brighter as she went, and her sight was blurred, but she continued forward, following the call in her heart.

When her vision next cleared, she stood at the end of a long aisle, carpeted in flower petals and palm thrushes, the great branches of mighty trees arching overhead in nature’s own perfect symmetry. The way things were supposed to be, she knew. Flanking the aisle were many people, dressed as she was in shades of white, gold, and silver, and all were glorious to behold, as though wreathed in the very light that illuminated the garden. But she could not linger to look at them, for at the opposite end of the aisle, accompanied by a few standing people, was the one who drew her eye and her heart towards him.

Seated on a throne woven from living branches of smooth, pristine wood, the man watched her approach with eyes blue enough to drown in, or were they silver, or violet, or sun-gold? It was so hard to tell—as though there were multitudes of hues for the light to play with at its whim. Her throat felt dry, and she swallowed ineffectually; there was no doubt that, for as few years as she had seen, she had never seen anything so beautiful as he, and she doubted anyone else ever would, either. His hair was a grown of gold, bright and shimmering, and though he wore no more ornamentation than any of the rest, she knew she stood now before a king, and sank to one knee, almost afraid to look for too long.

So she stared at the floor instead, and only the faint whisper of fabric and the sudden appearance of a garment-clothed leg in her field of vision alerted her to the fact that he had risen to meet her. Crouching, he fitted his hand under her chin and tilted her head with incredible gentleness so that she looked again into his face. “You shall not kneel before this throne, child,” he said, and the words, simple as they were, fell upon her ears like the music she had always striven to but never quite grasped. “You shall not kneel before anyone.” His voice was so soft that she scarcely heard it, and the figure grasped her hand, brushing his lips gently over her knuckles. Rising, he bid her do the same, and she knew not what else she could do, so she complied.

His smile, perhaps, could have shattered the world.

He turned to the assembly, speaking much more loudly now, though his tone lost none of its music. “Your queen, and long have you waited for her,” the man pronounced, and she swallowed. Queen? No, no, she wasn’t queen of anything, surely. But… who was she? The question, she could not remember having occurred to her before, and now that it did, it troubled her greatly.

“Please, there must be some mistake,” she protested softly, and her own voice was music, too. Had it always been so? “I am not… I am not this, am I?” At least, she didn’t think she had been so before…

Giving her hand a reassuring squeeze, the figure looked at her out of the corner of his eye. “You were not yourself, before. Trouble yourself about it no longer. You are here now, and this is where you belong.”

So she had been different, before. Before the silk and the lace and the garlands. She’d been… what? Why were these things so strange to her? It was almost like… she knew how it felt to be garbed so, but it had never been right. She’d preferred something else. A faint memory flickered at the edge of her mind—something about satiny flowers and cotton, the feel of steel in her hand. She hadn’t wanted to be encased in silk. It was too… something. Too fine. Too rich. Too…pretty, for her. What did that mean, though?

The figure’s attention was now turned fully upon her, and he locked eyes with her as the assembled crowd’s cheers faded from her perception, as though they were no longer there. “You should not let such things trouble you. You were never meant for that world, but this. Surely you can see that?”

See? Why did that word, that idiom, strike her so strangely? She… could see it. Could she? What was there to see? She remembered, not nothing, but darkness. Always darkness. But the darkness had sound, so she wasn’t simply drawing a blank. But these memories… why did so few of them have color? A frown marred her features, her brows drawing together in confusion. A strange sensation shot through one temple, seemingly rebounding off the other side of her head. Raising her free hand, she pressed her fingers to it, wincing. Something was trying to break through.

Her name, what was her name? She had one, she just knew it. A stream of names assaulted her, like a great onrushing tide. And each resounded with the sound of a different voice, not hers, not his, not any she had encountered since arriving here.

Sacrilegious. She liked that voice, she remembered thinking so before.

Amaya. Stubborn strength in light soprano. Someone she knew, cared for.

Takeru. Almost unfamiliar, but somehow associated with a kindness unexpected.

Saya. Forceful, magnetic. Her very first friend.

Sergei. A lovely baritone, deep and heavy with sorrow she could not touch.

Dmitri. One she’d known since birth, now a rumbling, sonorous bass. Her brother.

Ivan. Her warden, her shepherd, muffled in tones but for when he spoke to her alone, and cast the disguise from his face.

“Ah!” she exhaled softly, and then the rest of the memories followed. Her parents, her siblings, her friends. Cross Academy, her school. Her prefect patrols, the sound of the wind through the trees. Sergei’s fingers upon the keys of a piano. Ivan’s hands holding her own as he teaches her to dance. Why should a blind girl dance? Why should she not? The ball, her school uniform. Lilies in her hair. An attack, the smell of blood. Pain. Another. A light inside her that she reaches for, unthinking, wishing only to protect.

“I have to go back,” she whispered into the being’s shoulder, for he had pulled her close, and she felt him tense.

“You have seen the garden,” he said. “You know what is here for you. You could have dominion over everything—here, you would be queen, cherished and loved and safe. You would give that up?”

She shook her head. “It is not mine. What have I done to earn such a thing?” His expression morphed from one of worry back into a smile.

“You wish to earn this? Well, I suppose I can allow that. But you will return to me, one day. And I will return to you many times, when you dream, to remind you.” Leaning forward, he pressed his lips to her forehead, and slowly, she felt the world around her begin to sink away.

“You misunderstand—” she tried, but he only smiled the wider, raising a hand in farewell. And then the darkness swallowed her.

In her room at the infirmary, three weeks after she had fallen comatose, Ekaterina drew in a deep breath, life returning to her stilled limbs, and the vital signs on the monitors attached to her body flaring to wakefulness all at once. What had looked to be a long, slow death suddenly ceased, though she could not tell if anyone was even around to know. Something in her chest felt hollow, empty, and already she missed the lovely vistas she had seen when she walked the garden. Worrying her lower lip, she sat up slowly, calling out into the impenetrable darkness of her own world without light.

“Is anybody there?”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi

INK

#2013-05-17 02:05:20, as written by Azazel



Image

Image

"I close my eyes and all I see is you. Will it always be like this? Should I keep my eyes closed forever just to see you then?"




Saya made her way towards the infirmary. Her legs, however, had decided to take her else where. She stood outside, gazing out into the open field and noticing a few damaged pieces still lingering around. Something caught her attention though. There, in the midst of the damage, there was a white flower. More specifically a white rose. A smile tugged at Saya's lips as she approached it. She knelt down, staring into the flower and cupped it gently with her finger tips. She didn't remove it from it's spot, instead just plucking a single petal from the midst and watching as it flew from her hand; it's destination unknown.

She smiled as she watched it drift away. There was still beauty in all of the damaged places, no matter how damaged it seemed to be. Something so beautiful had managed to errupt from the debris, and for once, Saya felt a warmth grow in her being. She closed her eyes, and for the first time, she couldn't see him. She couldn't see his eyes, his offered hand, his face. Nothing. He wasn't there. As much as she had wanted him to come back, this new warmth in her being had replaced him. He would always be there and as long as she remembered it, he would always be here. She stood from her knelt position and decided to put the flower in a pot. She didn't want the students to see it and trample it out of pure stupidity. She returned to the schools floral club and asked them for a pot.

They had given her quizzical looks but obliged her nonetheless. With the pot and soil in hand, she made her way back towards the place where she had left. Once she had returned, she carefully dug the dirt around the flower and made sure to not damage the roots. She then placed it gently in a batch of new soil and proceeded to place it in the pot. Satisfied, she took it with her and tucked it gently beneath her arms. The pot itself wasn't big, probably about the size of box, so she didn't have trouble with it. Some students she passed gave her confused glances. Why was prefect Takagi carrying a rose? To them, they wouldn't understand, but as long as she did, that was all that mattered.

She was assaulted by a visage of a woman. It was her again. She stopped in the middle of the hallway, watching as this woman walked with her back towards her. She seemed to be holding the hand of two young girls. One had shorter hair than the other, but it was obvious that the two were twins. Was that...she blinked and the visage was gone. A hand had been placed on her shoulder as one of the students repeated their question if she was okay. She assured them that she was and continued on her way. Her destination was unknown at the time, however; all she knew was that she wasn't going to let go of the flower in her hand.

It was to be her new symbol in life. The pain of a lost loved one, let alone a dear friend, something like that would never heal. But she would live twice as much for them now. She had to, she promised. She had promised so long ago that she couldn't remember who the promise was actually to. She had been so young, and the vision of one person split into two blurred her memories. Before she knew it, she found herself standing by the gates that lead to the moon dormitory. Why had she always found herself around this place? Everytime she walked without a destination, she always ended up near or close to the moon dorms. One night she had actually found herself inside the actually dormitory. A few of the night class students had been surprised nonetheless when the prefect had showed up.

They hadn't thought much of it either and let her be. Although she had to reprimand Kuro a few times, but for some odd reason he never complained. In fact he always seemed to enjoy them. The memory brought a light chuckle from her lips before she turned back around, the breeze carrying her hair with it as she stopped to stare at a small figure running towards the forest. She squinted her eyes to see if she could see who it was, but at the distance she was at, she couldn't see. She sighed, placing the pot down just beside the gates to the moon dorm and took off in a light jog after the person. The figure seemed to have been running away from something if the speed at which she had ran wasn't any consultation to that. By the time she had caught up, she had caught a better glimpse at who it was.

"Ama?" she called out hesitantly as to not startle her sister.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image




Image




“Where do our souls truly dwell?”





Amaya had been in the forest for a few short minuets, sitting on her knees and leaning against a tree, holding her head while she kept her eyes shut. After awhile she got used to the hissing noises, she knew they weren't real, so there was no real reason to freak out completely. She was actually starting to calm down until-

"Ama?"


Amaya's breath hitched for a second and her body tensed up, out of all times Saya had to find her, it had to been when she was going crazy. She should have just stayed in her room, with the locked door and the barricaded window, no one would have come looking for her there, maybe she should have just ran to the roof instead, honestly who runs into the forest when their imagining monsters anyway? Stupid people, that's who. She let out a silent breath and forced herself to relax a bit, she would just have to fake being fine for her sister, she wouldn't let Saya ever know of what was going on with her mind, it would only hurt her sister. How would she react when she found out, that no matter how hard she tried to protect her sister, she could never protect Amaya from her own mind. Surely it would hurt her, it would probably even drive her crazy to know that there was nothing she could possibly do. Ama forced a small smile on hew face, that was now dry of tears, and slowly stood up and turned towards her sister.

Horror. That was the only word tat could explain what she saw. Of course it wasn't real, the blood that covered Saya's body wasn't there, if it had been she wouldn't have even been standing upright. It's all just in your head.. Amaya put on a sheepish smile and closed her eyes while she rubbed the back of her head, that felt sticky with sweat and blood. It's all in your head... She should have known better than to expect that her sister wouldn't be part of the hallucination, in the fact the only person Ama had even see, that was never part of the hallucination's was...Sergei...he had even made it stop, when out realizing it. "Hi Saya, um..I was just working out, and I got side tracked because I thought I heard something in here." She gestured towards the tree's the surrounded them with a small laugh, she was ignoring the snarling sound from behind her. "Actually, have you seen Ser-" She bit her lip for a moment and glanced over her shoulder before turning back towards her twin. "Have you seen Rasputinov-Sensei..? I needed to give him back his glasses.." Amaya glanced over her shoulder again as she started to walk out of the forest, pulling Saya with her. She should have never come out here in the first place, if she fooled her sister she would have to give herself a pat on the back later, but to be honest there wasn't anything that would have given her away at the moment, but it didn't help that she was still seeing things.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image
Image
|"The words you thought you knew become incomprehensible. It is why it is better for someone to tell them to you..."|




If Ekaterina could see Takeru now, she would see him silently looking at her with those devoid eyes of his. Tears streamed down his face as he allowed the girl's words played inside his mind like a slow melody. He lost a lot of things. One was his memories. Second was the feeling of his real family. Third was his innocence. Fourth was his friend. Something, he did not want to happen again. He did not want to be stripped of something that he had no hope of even defending it in the first place. The heartbreaking thing, he was not able to do anything to stop it and the very fact the things he had lost will never come back him to me. It is what haunted him so terribly.

“I guess I just thought the whole thing would be twice as tragic if you were never happy again,”

Looking away from the blind Russian girl, he suddenly felt the tears stopped from flowing. This time he did not have to forcefully stopped it since that day. Her words were rather frank on some areas and made him realize that some of it was something he had told others. It was ironic on his part to hear them from another. Somehow, he felt a bit pathetic and it was not the girl's fault. He removed the catheter from his arm to give him more freedom to move. Then, he stood from his bed. His legs were a little wobbly at the beginning. Well, there was still the fever. Yet, it did not impede on what he was about to do.

Takeru gently placed a hand on her head. "Thank you." He was right. She may be blind but he was stronger than anyone take her for. Her eyes may not see the things around her but, she does see what matters. "Ekaterina." It was the first time he had ever called the girl by name. The only people he dropped the honorifics to were Sacred, Ageha, and Moirae. This time there was a true smile on his face. It was not that big or bright as it used to be. However, this time it was not something he did out of obligation. This time, his smile was not dictated by anything but his own feelings at the moment.

And so, time passed like that and soon everyone was gathered under the persistent flag of the Headmaster. When the man gets to it, the flies, maggots, cockroaches, would be put to shame to see how shameless the Headmaster could get to have all of them together for a trip. Soon, Amaya, Saya, Ekaterina, Sergei, Takeru, and Sacred were all dragged by the Headmaster for this trip of theirs. Well, the general layout of the plan was to spend some time on the summer house of the Shirabuki Clan located on an island somewhere around the tropics. At the same time, Ageha had prepared everything for their arrival. Yes, there was nothing wrong with the plans. Although, they didn't get one thing straight. Actually, they should never have trusted the Headmaster with the means of transportation.

First indication were the tickets, the Headmaster decided to use a cruise ship. The man insisted since it would add another flare for their summer vacation. So, they somewhat reluctantly agreed. The problem, the tickets that were brought were the wrong ones and would send them to a whole other place. Upon finding that out, they opted to get off the ship at the first stopover before they go to no man's island. Of course, the Headmaster got an earful of scolding from Takeru. It was rather an interesting banter. The two were like comic duo of the three stooges.

Second indication, the Headmaster wanted to redeem himself by properly arranging the means of transportation. This time they were going on a plane to make the travel faster. Problem, the plane could be passed up as a relic of history. It was literally ancient. Unfortunately, there was nothing left available on the godforsaken island they were on currently. In the end, they had no other choice but to take the risk. It was still a risk even when the Headmaster assured it as a 100%. Well, would one be confident when while stating that one of the planes landing gear fell off. Yes, it was not that convincing. Despite such cynical thinking that the plane would probably dive, the group managed to arrive at their destination.

Third indication, there was a miscommunication. The pilot they had needed to leave immediately since he was going to miss his favorite television drama something about vampires and then diaries. It was technically alien to the group. So, they were finally left in an island in the middle of the sea. In which to their delight, it was an inhabited island and a perfect scene for those Survivor shows. There was not even a signal for any means of a connection to the mainland. The mobile devices, internet, Wi-Fi, and all that glam were technically non-existent.

When the Headmaster was asked why the location was misunderstood, they found out the pilot does not understand English at all and the two buffoons as Sacred labeled them officially, communicated through a game of charades. Takeru asked the Headmaster why not let Sacred handle the conversations since the pureblood was knowledgeable in different languages. The awaited answer were an expression that he completely forgot that fact and simply gave a "Tehee" as a reply. This snapped something within Takeru and he literally pummeled the Headmaster to the ground. On the soft side, Sacred laid off but did satisfy himself by burying the man on the sand to get roast by the sun or be drown by the incoming tide.

Technically, they were now stuck on an island far from the other land masses floating on the sea. Their stock of food and necessities for daily living were all limited to the bags they carried with them. Money they had, however there was no need for that here. Adding to that, who knows how long they will be stuck on an isolated and inhabited island. Their only hope is that the game of charades which the Headmaster had done with the pilot somehow communicated that they were to be picked up. Yet, they were not betting their cards on that. Since the plan was when they arrived at the Summer House, Ageha would be responsible for them coming back to Cross Academy. The bulk of the blame was on the Headmaster who was still buried in the sand with only his head shown as he cried for mercy. "I'm sor---" He was cut off as the tide came in partially drowning him. When the tide left, the Headmaster was sporting a seaweed hair accessory and a crab that has now pinched his nose in which, "Aw!" Yes, this was starting to become a very wonderful and memorable summer vacation.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-05-21 04:42:06, as written by Azazel



Image

Image

"Always expect the unexpected. If you do, then nothing will come as a surprise to you."




At first, Saya wasn't sure what was happening. She and the others were invited to Ageha Shirabuki's summer house for the the summer, and at first she was excited. That was until that happened. It was the Headmaster's fault really. But then again, the fault partially fell onto the group as a whole. They should have known better than to trust the Headmaster with any planning whatsoever, and now here they were, stuck on a god-forsaken island in the middle of nowhere with nothing around. She watched with much amusement as Takeru pummeled the Headmaster (with slight sympathy really) and Sacred buried him beneath the sand. She sighed as she turned to stare at the island they were on.

It was barren, hardly anything on it save for the seven of them and their belongings. In that moment she felt like laughing and crying at the same time, so she opted for slouching her shoulders and letting out an exaggerated sigh. She glanced around at the group, noting their expressions (or lack of it) and couldn't decide whether to poke fun at them, or join them. She gave up on both ideas and allowed herself to fall on her back and stared up at the sky. Her arms were laid out, much like as if she were trying to create a sand angel, and kept her gaze up on the bright blue sky that seemed to be taunting them.

"Why did we let him handle this!? I knew I should have stayed home!" she found herself saying as she pointed at the nearly drowned Headmaster. He sported a new hair accessory with a rather noticeable nose piece. She allowed her arm to drape over her eyes, shielding them from the wind and dirt that seemed to be endless now. There was nothing she could do now, what was done was done. She released her arm from her eyes and sat up, allowing her hair to drape over her as she leaned forward. It wasn't that bad of a place. The water was clear, the island itself was rather beautiful in a sense, and they would be home soon.

"As much as I dislike the Headmaster right now, there shouldn't be a reason we can't at least attempt a normal," she paused, trying to think of the proper word before continuing, "Let's just try to enjoy ourselves," she muttered beneath her breath before allowing herself to fall back into the sand. As much as she wanted to be angry with the rest of the lot, she decided that her energy would probably be better used else where. Besides, she would be miserable if she allowed her thoughts to plague her with such anger and remorse.

At least Amaya was here to enjoy this sweet sorrow with her. She was more worried about Ekaterina though, although she had no reason to. The girl had everything she needed herself, but with the new surroundings...Saya shook the thoughts from her head as she took a deep breath of the ocean air. A smile tugged at her lips in the process. Maybe she should go for a swim? Or maybe she should find some shells and collect them for Amaya. Although she'd never admit it, when they were younger, it was a hobby of hers when they visited the lake or beach in their rare moments. She would make shell necklaces for her sister and her brother and father. Without a moments notice or a word, Saya stood from her spot, dusted the sand off, and took off down the shoreline. She wanted to clear her mind. Besides, the others seemed to have their own thoughts on other things and were probably taking this all in at once.

Who wanted to be stranded on an island for god knows how long with six, wait...seven people from school when they could have been elsewhere? She at least could have been at home, drawing a plan or something together with her father and figuring out what exactly it was those vampires were after. When she was out of sight, she walked towards the shore, taking off her shoes in the process and allowing the water to assault her feet as she dipped them in. This was meant to be a time of relaxation and a kind gesture from the Shirabuki princess to escape the harsh reality of the passed events. She truly was kind for thinking of them, even if in reality she was thinking of Sacred's well-being after losing Moirae. Either way, if she ever met the Shirabuki princess, she would have to thank her.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-05-22 17:41:00, as written by Azazel



Image

Image

"Being in the company of friends is a peace one should experience often."




The grain feeling between Saya's toes caused her to close her eyes and enjoy the feeling. It had been a few years since they last went to the ocean side and it was something she had begun to miss. Perhaps they should visit the ocean more often. The breeze, the smell, the air, everything was calming to her and it brought a sense of nirvana to her being. She could hear the whines of the Headmaster and chuckled to herself when the sound of the sand crunching beneath someone's feet echoed in her ears. She turned and smiled brightly at her friend and Mischa.

"Hi Kitty, Mischa" she greeted, rubbing the dog behind his ears. She caught what Ekaterina had stated and slightly frowned. She couldn't deduce what exactly she had meant by that statement. Given everything that has happened the last month or so, it could have been any event. The Dance, the battle, this. Saya couldn't help but laugh lightly and kneeled on the ground. She tossed a rock from her side into the ocean and watched as it sank. "No, I don't think any of us ever thought we would be in this predicament. I blame the Headmaster for that one," she stated in a joking manner.

"How are feeling Kitty? I never got the chance to ask you. I," she paused. Should she really ask this question? After all, they were here to enjoy themselves and she didn't want to be the one that ruined it. "It's times like these I wish I had shorter hair," she stated, pulling at the long strands of her hair before a thought occured. "We should go for a swim!" she changed the subject and began her way towards the water, however; she paused. Laughing nervously, she turned towards Ekaterina and rubbed the back of her neck sheepishly.

"Scratch that thought. I don't think we'll have the privacy to change if we do," she stated with a nervous laugh. Instead, she opted to just sit at the edge of the waters tide and allowed the water to lap at her feet. She glanced back towards where the group had been and noticed Sergei and Takeru disappear in the island. The Headmaster was still burried beneath the sand and Sacred had taken off towards the end of the other side. A frown marred her lips a bit in the process. She felt a bit for the vampires' loss and honestly, even though he gave her the creeps, if she could help she would have. She sighed into her spot.

"Kitty! I am making it worse on myself!" she wanted to wail as she laid her head on her friends shoulder and let out an exaggerated, aggrevated sigh. She removed herself from her friend's shoulder and fell on her back into the sand. The soft thud was an indication that she hadn't fallen too hard, but nonetheless still felt the sharp tingle on her back. "Some vacation this will turn out to be. I wonder, what are we going to do about shelter? What about our provisions!?" she continued to rant. Although she laughed, she was truly worried about their well-being. Amaya had complained of a headache before the trip, and the pale appearance she was taking on didn't help things either.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image




Image




“Things we lose have a way of coming back to us in the end, if not always in the way we expect.”





Amaya wasn't sure what was happening, at first it seemed they had been invited to Ageha Shirabuki's summer house for their vacation, and of course she was excited, and then the Headmaster had gone off and got them stuck on an island in the middle of nowhere and with nothing other than the belonging's they had all brought with themselves, which meant their wasn't much natural food for the four humans, unless they fancied Blood Tablets. Ama quietly watched as Takeru and Sacred attacked the Headmaster, nearly drowning the poor man, before she quietly turned around and walked away, leaving everyone else to do their own thing. The island barren, other than the seven of them, and a small patch of woodland that divided the parts of the island, and would provide a bit of shelter, there wasn't much of anything other than water and stand. She sighed as she walked, ignoring the laughs or complaints from behind her as she went, her feet sinking a bit into the sand with each step. After awhile, she came to a small wall of rocks and boulders, that she easily climbed over and was lead to a small beach, much like the bigger one everyone else was laying in, only this one was more private and peaceful.

It also seemed to lead up to a very small cliff side, where one could jump into the water for fun, Amaya would have to keep that in mind for when she showed the rest of the group her new hide out, if she did show them that is. She stared out at the ocean, an empty look set upon her face as she seemingly lost herself in her thoughts. In all honestly for now she planned on this being her hiding place when her hallucinations struck and she needed to get away from the others so her secret wouldn't be revealed in the worst of places. She sighed quietly and stayed still and standing as a wave rose up and washed over her feet and the sand that was on the ground, it was rather peaceful on the island, so she couldn't complain to much, however when she got a sunburn, she would be complaining and most likely trying to kill the Headmaster herself.

To be honest, it was a rather amusing event the group have found themselves in, a group of Humans and Vampires having to work together to live on a small island, that was abandoned and in the middle of no where. It sounded like the plot line of a bad T.V. series. Ama snorted and allowed a small smile to cross her lips. Over the last few weeks she had not only gotten used to the hallucinations, but she also got used to the never ending headache that assaulted her mind at all hours of the day and deprived her of sleep, and even peace. She had learned how to act like her hallucinations weren't really happening while she was around other people, but she still had a slightly glazed look in her eyes when the hallucinations took over, and her skin would turn even paler than it was before. One thing was for sure, no one else was seeing what she saw. That wasn't good.

She sighed once more, and looked down as another way washed in, pulling a small, white flower towards her. Amaya blinked down at it, confused for a moment, before sweeping down and scooping it up. The petals were glistening with water and it looked as through it was on the brink of death, but for some reason the strange white flower brought peace to her mind, and it was completely weightless. It was beautiful. She lessened her hold on the flower and let a strong passing breeze carry it away, far into the sky and towards the ocean, away from her and her problems, and the island they were on all stuck on.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-05-24 07:55:11, as written by Ion


Image



Image


“There are some things for which words can never be enough."



“A difficult question to answer,” Sergei mused thoughtfully, tilting his head to one side as he walked. He was quite certain that any answer he gave would be entirely inadequate—that was just part of Ivan’s nature. It was like asking what history itself was like. There was nothing it was like, it just was. But regardless of the impossibility of a complete answer, he could and would give a partial one.

Curiosity about Ivan wasn’t unusual—he was a very distinctive man, and a very powerful one too. But he sensed that neither of these things motivated Takeru’s inquiry, which was why he was considering it in the first place. Ekaterina had told him of the exchange between the two of them, and though he suspected he understood the underlying facts, Ivan had not confirmed them when he asked, and he doubted that his father would, at least not until he found it necessary to do so. “He is brilliant,” the teacher began. That much was obvious if one spoke to him for long enough. “A scientific mind the like of which has no counterpart, not really. He had discovered cloning technology hundreds of years ago, for one.”

It was the reason Sergei himself existed at all, though to be honest, he couldn’t say how many hundred years it had been—a chunk of the middle of his life was missing from his memory, or appeared only in fragments, flashes of faces and not much else. He didn’t try to remember that time, for a number of reasons. “You know, I suppose, that Lilith was defeated eventually by the first being? It was Ivan who figured out the mechanics of the seal, and told the man how to perform it, as a worst-case scenario. He sees the world not like you or I, in terms of people and lives and narrow things like that, but in terms of entire populations, wars, grand cosmic notions of balance and species. It makes him an excellent strategist, but… it also makes him a bit difficult to live with, at times. He gives no quarter for sentiment, or at least… he didn’t used to.”

Ekaterina had been different, and through her, Sergei had figured out that Ivan had once known quite well how to love. His entire outlook had once been the opposite—he had loved one person so dearly that he had been willing to move heaven and earth for her, to give everything he had, to forsake she who had made him, but in the end it hadn’t been enough, and his beloved had lost her life. He supposed his father had never healed from that. It was hard to know for sure, but as the person who knew him better than anyone else, his creation guessed that he had taken his long view on events under the pain of countless years without that which he loved most. The attachment was too much to risk—until Katya.

“He can seem merciless, enough so that many of his kin are afraid of him. He’s also viewed as an eccentric—he generally does not show his face before others, and he “collects” oddities, people with strange or unusual or particularly valuable talents. He tends to find them at their lowest and lift them, and in return, they are loyal to him.” Sergei shrugged, then smiled over at his friend.

“As you might have guessed, he also quite likes music.” It was a lighthearted observation, almost a joke, meant to lift the heavy atmosphere that talking about Ivan tended to surround him with.

It was at about this time that they arrived back at the place they’d started, and Sergei set his armful of fruits down. He could make out three figures in the distance, which was two less than they’d come here with. The Headmaster was probably elsewhere by now, but that left one other, and scent told him it was Amaya. “We seem to have lost one of our party,” he said neutrally. “I’ll go check up on her. Perhaps you could join the others? They look to be having fun…” Takeru seemed as though he could use some lighthearted activity at the moment. His resolve to live for those who needed him was admirable, but resolutions like that carried a weight all their own.




Image



Image


“Carpe diem."



Kitty’s head turned in the direction of the new voice, and she looked mostly confused before letting out a small ‘meep’ sound as she was unceremoniously tossed over someone’s—Sacred’s, apparently—shoulder and walked further out in the direction of the ocean. Having not been privy to the expression on his face, she could still see where this was going, and had the presence of mind to take a deep breath before she was dropped into the ocean.

The water was pleasantly sun-warmed, and her natural sense of balance was enough to inform her of which way was up, so she didn’t feel an immediate need to surface, enjoying the feeling of weightlessness now that she’d been forced to experience it. Granted, she would rather not have wet her clothes so, but she wasn’t going to complain. When one encountered the unexpected, one could fight it or one could move with it, and she saw no reason in particular to fight this.

She was pushing down with her arms to propel herself the few inches to the surface when thin, but strong arms wrapped around her and hauled her upright. Kitty emerged, fine strands of hair plastered to her face, and something slimy as well, which quickly disappeared with the brush of Saya’s hand. Her best friend was yelling at Sacred, but Kitty shook her head, pushing the wet hair from her face and back over the crown of her head. “It’s all right, Saya. I knew what he was doing. Besides, nobody here would have let me drown, would you?” The question was half-rhetorical, half-directed at Sacred, though not very seriously. In fact, the Russian prefect was smiling brightly, highly amused at their situation, and it didn’t fade even as Saya melodramatically shifted in the water, perhaps floating on her back.

If she’d been asked, Kitty may have advised against that, as it was optimal positioning for being further pranked. But she wasn’t asked, and so when her smile took on a slightly-mischievous edge of its own, well, Saya didn’t have to know. “Well, if it was a bad T.V. drama, saying things like that would only mean you’d be taking it back in a few episodes.” She lowered her voice to a conspiratorial whisper that she knew both of them would easily be able to hear, “And probably kissing. It’s how those stories go, you know.”

She bit her tongue to keep herself from laughing and did manage the next bit with more or less a straight face. “And then your plucky best friend character would get to say she told you so, so do be careful.” Her nose crinkled just faintly with her amusement, and the straight face was entirely gone.

Just because she was serious most of the time didn’t mean she lacked a sense of humor, after all.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image
Image




Image




“Life is full of surprises.”





Amaya had stood on the small beach for quiet some time, her eyes set on the ocean in front of her as a gentle wind graced her skin. For a moment she felt at peace with herself, other than the headache she wasn't in any form of pain, she was kind of happy with how peaceful this island had turned out to be. Ama crouched down and started to draw in the damp sand with a stick, it was just strange swirls and symbols she saw from her hallucinations that had branded themselves in her brain. Through they were strange they were also interesting and artistic in a peculiar way, she had taken up drawing the symbols or even going as far as painting them, because whenever she closed her eyes, well there they were. She blamed the symbols for the reason why she couldn't sleep. Yes, sleep had become rare for her, and Amaya was certain that she wouldn't be able to sleep on this island, she knew nothing about the land, and half the people that was on the island with her, were Vampires.

It sounded like the start of a love story gone wrong. Six friends stuck on a strange island in the middle of no where...well seven, but the Headmaster would be the creeper in the forest, watching everyone...creepily. Amaya snorted and couldn't help the small giggle that escaped her mouth at the image of the Headmaster creeping around, trying to follow Sacrilegious without being noticed. Now that would be an interesting thing to see. A small wave swept in and washed her drawings away, making her smile fade. Ama sighed and stood back up before turning around and glancing towards the woodland that lay behind her. Maybe she should go for a walk...it wouldn't hurt to just wander around for a bit, surly the Headmaster wouldn't have allowed all of his students to come to this island is there were any chance of any of them being injured. Slowly she started to walk towards the woodland, diffrent smells drifting up to greet her nose. Amaya hesitated for a moment and narrowed her eyes. It would be horrible to walk into the those woods and then start hallucinating, she would get lost and confused and end up letting her secret out for everyone else to know about, she hadn't even told her twin, there was no way she was telling anyone else, not even the Headmaster. It was her secret, burden and curse to bare.

Following his nose was not a particularly difficult task, and it wasn't long into his walk that he picked up Amaya's scent, which he traced through a forest pathway and back out onto the beach on another side of the small island. He wondered what she was doing all the way out here-- perhaps she had simply gone wandering and lost track of the time or distance. But after the incident in the hospital, he would readily admit, at least to himself, that he was concerned for her health, so perhaps it would be a good thing to check up on her, if only briefly. Which was how he found himself padding quietly through the last of the forest, emerging from the treeline a short distance from where she was standing, as he'd thought he would.

If her expression was anything to go by, she was troubled by something, and Sergei blinked, considering for no more than a moment before leaving the shade of the trees and emerging into the sun, the rays of light throwing his long strands of hair into a more aureate relief than usual. In such light, his eyes favored their blue elements, rather than the violet night brought out. He walked not hastily in her direction, approaching as though he had simply stumbled upon the location. When he was close enough to be heard, he tilted his head slightly to one side. “Takagi-san?" he inquired mildly. “Is everything all right?" He knew, of course, that very little could count as all right at the present point and time, with all that had happened, but she was intelligent enough to understand what he meant, he was quite certain.

Amaya blinked a few times as she realized she was no longer alone in her area of refuge, however she wasn't very bothered by the fact that Sergei had stumbled upon her hiding place, it was bound to happen sooner or later. Carefully she turned around to face her Senesi, and all at once it came back in a flash. For a moment she was worried it was a hallucination, but could she possibly have a hallucination about something that had happened in the past? She was no longer on a beach, but instead on the ground of the infirmiry, her head hurt horrible and there was a pool or something warm and sticky under her head, mixing with her hair. Sergei was kneeled beside her, looking as worried as she had ever seen him. Then it all happened so fast, she had pulled him down into an embrace she had never taken part in before, and she watched as he seemingly fought with himself, leaning closer to her neck for a split second before pulling away as the doctors rushed into the room...and then it was all gone, and she was back on the beach with Sergei a few feet away from her.

Amaya stumbled a bit to the side as her eyes widened. For a moment she just stared at Sergei, and then her eyes darted to his lips. Her face flushed and she quickly turned her head away from him. "I..I uh..I'm fine. Completely fine! R-really..." She sputtered while blushing madly. She wasn't sure if that had just been her mind playing tricks on her...or...if she had really kissed Sergei. Why had she forgotten about it for so long? Was it because she had hit her head...oh god she had her first kiss with her Sensei.

Sergei watched the memories flicker over her face, and it wasn't that hard to figure out what she was remembering. Ah. He'd rather hoped that would stay forgotten, for both their sakes. It had been an innocent mistake, and part of him wanted to assure her of as much, remind her gently that she hadn't exactly been herself when it happened, and that there was nothing to be ashamed of. That said... something told him that even bringing it up would just make it worse. It would also force him to confront several questiosn he had not yet properly asked himself about it, and he really didn't desire to do that. So he accepted the answer, stuttered as it was, with an equanimous nod. “I see," he replied gently, taking the extra few steps to draw even with her position, though he kept a foot or so of distance for the sake of politeness and her comfort.

This enabled him to look out at the ocean, and he wondered if perhaps a change in topic was in order. It was no mystery to him that occasionally, such a thing was called for and would minimize the discomfort of a conversation, but he didn't want her to be uncomfortable at all speaking to him, and this was considerably harder to engineer. He wasn't really sure how to do it, so for now, he tried to make himself as nonthreatening as possible, something which may well be a moot point, given what she had seen of him. Maybe that was part of it? Perhaps she feared him. She probably should, and this was in fact the healthy reaction to have, but... this didn't mean he much liked it.

“I hope..." he started hesitantly, glancing down at his feet before he turned his eyes back out to sea. “I hope the other day did not alarm you overmuch. When I... changed. It is not something I am proud of, but unfortunately, it has its uses."

Amaya blinked as she looked up him, did he think that she was scared of him because of what had happened when the school was under attack? To be honest, now that she thought about it, she wasn't as all bothered by how Sergei had...changed. Perhaps it was because she had seen it happen before with other vampies when she was younger and her parents had taken her on hunting trips, or perhaps it was because she already knew Sergei, and knew that was only part of him, and that he wasn't a monster. Everyone had their dark sides and their secrets, just like she had her own, he had his aswell, he shouldn't have to apologize for what he was, not to her or anyone else for that matter. "No...I wasn't alarmed at all really...Is that weird?" She added the last part more to herself as she pursed her lips and looked down in deep thought.

She wasn't scared of the man in front of her, she felt kind of bad for him, because he thought that he had to be sorry for what he changed into while trying to protect everyone. Just because he could change forms didn't make him a monster, just because he was half Vampire didn't make him a monster, to her it made him a protector. Remembering something for the first time in a long time, Ama reached in her pocket, and pulled out the glasses he had asked her to hold on to from the day when their school had been turned into a battle ground. She held them delicately for a moment, beofre holding them out for Sergei to take. She stretched out her arm so her hand was nearly touching his chest. "These are yours...I'm sorry I never gave them back sooner, I guess I just kind of lost track of time..." She frowned slightly, because she had also stopped going to classes after the attack, if she had shown up for at least his class, she would have been able to give them back sooner.

“Perhaps a little strange, yes, but..." but what? He didn't really know how to complete the sentence with words, and so he smiled instead, just a bit. She didn't know the whole of it, but that was not her burden to bear, and that she was so accepting of what she knew spoke volumes of her character. The reappearance of his spectacles surprised him enough that he blinked, the smile stretching to something equal parts surprised and kind. A hand reached up, brushing hers on the way to the free end of his glasses. Whether that was accidental or somehow on purpose, even he didn't really know, but he accepted them anyway, sliding the lenses back onto his face.

“Do I look more like a teacher now?" he asked with a trace of humor. “I don't actually need them. If you'd tried them on yourself, you'd know there's no actual prescription in them. I just... they make me feel a little more human." His tones grew melancholy there, dipping to brush fingers in a well of regret deep enough to echo, but he forced himself to brighten again, glancing askance at his student. “I also think it helps with the students. They listen much better to someone who doesn't look close to their age, especially the Day Class." The Night Class was used to young-looking teachers, as most vampires didn't age much, even nobles. The Day Class, on the other hand, might have confused him for another student if he wasn't so careful to be otherwise. It wasn't usual to teach both, but Sergei slept so little that he needed the method of occupying his time.

Amaya smiled for a moment before frowning a little more, did he not think he looked human? To her he looked plenty human, more human than most of the Night Class. He was right about one thing through, he did look young, but maybe not young enough to be a student...maybe. "I think you look human, more human than half of the humans at Cross Academy." She chuckled to herself as the smile reappered. "I didn't know you taught both classes through, I guess it makes sense, the Headmaster seems to really trust you." She shurugged while playing with the sand under her feet. Amaya was sure that if he really needed to, he could get the Day Class to listen to him, but he didn't seem like one of the teachers that yell all of the time, more like the quiet angry teacher. Then again he might act diffrently with the Night Class than he did with the Day Class. "Did you always want to be a teacher? I mean...out of everything out there that you could possibly do, you wanted to teach at Cross Academy? Not that the Academy is bad or anything..it's just...aren't you tired of all the drama from when you were in school? I couldn't imagine going through it all over again." Ama's voice was laced with humor as she faked a shudder.

Sergei chuckled, a rich, velvety sound that perhaps belied his training as a musician. “Actually, I never went to school, in the conventional sense. My father tutored me in everything I needed to know, and that was quite some time ago, now." He was still learning every day, of course, but those were lessons which could not be imparted in the usual way. “So you could say that the Academy has been quite an informative experience, in its own way." Granted, not everything about it was so grand-- she had a definite point about the interpersonal relations between students. The Day and Night Classes had vastly different characters where such things were concerned, but the principles it all boiled down to were the same. Questions of identity, of carving out one's place in the world, and of finding that relative to others. It was a difficult process, and one that produced no shortage of, as she had said, drama. Shakespeare would have been proud, no doubt.

The underlying question actually puzzled him, though. Did he want to teach? It was a strange query. He rarely bothered to consider what he wanted. He needed to stop Lilith, and had taken it on good faith that his father knew better than him how to do that. So, he followed the man's instructions, and tried not to catastrophically screw anything up in the meantime. “I suppose," he said at last, “that I'm still figuring out exactly what I want to be doing. In the meantime, teaching has its rewards, and I enjoy it more than some of the things I've done instead." Not exactly a ringing endorsement, but then he'd not given it too much thought before. “And how about you, Takagi-san? If the world were arrayed before you, what would you choose to do?"

Amaya tilited her head to the side as she thought about the question for awhile. What would she do? Her parents would want her to keep up the family job and be a hunter like her sister, they wouldn't want her to go off and do something else other than hunting. That didn't leave much for her to be able to do, actually she couldn't do anything else that they would approve of, so she was... well she was screwed. Amaya sighed before looking back up at Sergei. “It’s impossible for me to think about my future. I can’t even recognize myself right now. How can I know what I want to do later when I don’t even know what to do right now?” She said the same thing she had said to her parents, but instead of storming away with a suitcase like she had with her parents she shrugged and smiled loosely. "I really have no idea to be honest. Some people want me to follow in my sister's footsteps, and well...I just don't know. It's kind of pathetic when I think about it." She sighed and looked back down at the ground.

"I think I should just stop fighting them and do what they want, if I listen then maybe I'll be able to protect everyone I care about...I mean I already have training I just...Ah you have no idea what I'm talking about...do you?" She glanced back up at Sergei and then looked back towards the ground. The only way he would have known that her and Saya were from a long line of Vampire Hunters was if the Headmaster had been running his mouth again, or if he had heard their last name somewhere before. Ama had never really thought about how many people at the school actually knew about the whole Hunter thing...maybe she should talk to the Headmaster about her problem.

“I am aware," he informed her mildly. There was very little Ivan didn't know, and he suspected he might actually know more of what she was than she did. He wasn't keeping it from her intentionally, but further confusing her when she was already in such a delicate position might harm her more than anything, and he did not want to do that. “But you know... I don't think that's pathetic at all. It takes a great deal of strength to break from such a set path, especially when the expectation of others weighs so heavily upon you. It is not something I am capable of, at any rate. Perhaps you will find, in time, that being a hunter is what you truly desire. If so, I am sure you will make the best of hunters. But... if you decide you wish for something else, I assure you I have every confidence you will succeed at that as well." What from someone else might have been flattery was simply Sergei's honest opinion. Students like Amaya were rare, those with the intelligence and drive to apply themselves to anything they desired and excel.

“When you do choose, I hope you do so because you've found the thing you really want. Acting only for the will of another is... tiring." He exhaled through his nose, the sound not quite a sigh, but close. The tide was coming in, and the water drew close to their feet. As he'd removed his shoes a while ago, he wasn't all that concerned, and noticed mostly from habit. Observe, remain always attentive to your surroundings. He'd learned that and much more, but for whose sake? He was never really sure.

Amaya looked up at Sergei for a moment, confusion clear in her eyes, because no one had ever told her to do what made her happy, most people told her to either choose one or the other, but never...She blinked a few times, and then did something that even surprised herself a little. She threw herself at Sergei, hugging him tightly as she fought back un-needed tears. She wasn't really sure why she was hugging him, it might have been a bit much on her part, but at the same time...When she was touching Sergei, her headache seemed to just...vanish. She had noticed it a few minutes ago when their hands had brushed, it was almost like the night when she had hit her head on the ground and was still hallucinatiing, he had been the one thing that stood out, he was like a beacon of light, and now for some strange reason, he was a pain killer for the headache that had been bothering her for the last couple of weeks.

All at once her eyes started to close as all of the sleep she had been losing caught up to her, and all because the pain was gone. She let out a small sigh of relief and relaxed against Sergei. However she fought back the sleep and kept her eyes open, she wanted to stay awake longer, she didn't just want to fall asleep on Sergei...on Sergei. On him. As in on. But at the same time she couldn't bring herself to pull away from him and stand up straight, Amaya knew as soon as she took a step away and left the embrace the pain would come right back.

He certainly had not been prepared for that. To his knowledge, Amaya was not currently delusional or injured, which left him to assume, perhaps dangerously, that she crossed this particular personal boundary of her own free will, arms wound tight around his midsection and head resting on his chest. It was quite comfortable, he thought, but then that was a dangerous kind of thing to be thinking. He was dangerous, and bad for people, and there were a number of reasons why this was a very bad idea. But in a way, wasn't that just him being selfish? He could argue that it was better for her safety to remain away from him, but this individual moment, he wasn't going to hurt anyone, and it seemed she'd sought him for some measure of comfort. Surely, it would be wrong of him to deny her that.

Though the rationalization was not perfect, it would do. He lifted his own arms and twined them round her shoulders, propping his chin on the crown of her head, surreptitiously brushing his lips over the place her forehead met her hairline. If this was what she required of him, he would grant that wish for as long as she wanted it. For once, it could be as simple as that.

The moment his arms were around her shoulders she felt herself relax even more, she felt safe and guarded in his embrace, slowly all of the pain that had been with her for weeks left her body, leaving her to go limp in his arms as her eyes nearly shut all of the way. "You..smell pretty." She mumbled into his chest as her body went limp agasint his own. For the first time in so long she felt so at peace, and all because she was being held by someone who had magical mind healing powers..through she doubted he really had magical mind healing powers, it was still nice. She let out one more soft sigh before tightening her grip a little more and allowing her eyes to slide shut so she could sleep.

It had been so long since she slept longer then two hours in one night, she couldn't actually remember the last time she had slept wihout having a nightmare or a skull crushing headache, this was so perfect..she could have stayed like this and slept standing up for hours and it wouldn't have bothered her in the slightest, she just hoped she wasn't bothering Sergei, through he did make a good pillow. Was it wrong to think about her teacher making a good pillow? Most likely, yes. But she didn't really care at the moment, she was to far into a deep sleep to care.

He resisted the urge to laugh quietly to himself, lest it wake her, but the very fact that she was asleep at all was a bit perplexing. He knew few people who could sleep while standing, if any. Perhaps some adjustment was in order-- it would be rather rude of him if she woke with stiff limbs, after all. Moving as smoothly and carefully as he knew how, Sergei adjusted his grip, lifting Amaya from under her knees and cradling her close to his chest. Spotting a tree not far off, he decided that would do. Treading gently to the spot, he lowered himself so that he was sitting with his back to it, slanting the slumbering girl so that her head was resting at the center of his chest, just over the steady thrum of his heart. She was quite pleasantly warm, as was the sun they rested under, and the sound of the ocean was just as soothing as he'd remembered...

To what would later be his own chagrin, he tipped his head back against the tree, arms still loosely about her, and drifted off himself.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-06-15 11:50:40, as written by Ion



Image
Image




Image




“Would you let me bear your burdens with you?”





Amaya was still partly asleep when she started to notice that she was laying on something very warm and..soft. She wiggled closer to whatever was holding, in hopes of not waking up just yet, because she still had no headache or any pain, but at the same time, she felt like she needed to wake up, something was prompting her to open her eyes. She didn't want to, all she wanted to do was curl up more and sleep all day, but she already didn't know long she had been asleep, so she needed to wake up now or never. Never was a better option...no no no, now. Amaya opened her eyes and blinked a few times, confusion setting in for a moment as she realized she was no longer standing nor sleeping on the ground, and she could hear...what was that? A heartbeat? Oh dear that was like a lullaby. It was so soothing...slowly looked up and was met with the sight of Sergei's sleeping face.

Ama blinked a few times as she watched him closely. He looked so peaceful while he slept, he was...well beautiful. A small smile formed on her lips as she watched him sleep for what felt like hours, but was most likely only minutes before she turned away and looked out at the ocean before she started to softly sing to herself, a lullaby she had heard long ago from an unknown person.

"Wild flower blossoming
I beg of you tell me this so I know too
Why do people fight?
They all act as if it's right
Don't they know
That's no
Way to live

Valiant flower blossoming
What can you see?
When ...you look down on me
Why can't people say
That they're sorry for the way
That they fought
I thought
We once could

When the sky has cleared
And rains have passed
I still won't forget the past
You are not alone on your own
I remember you back then
Trembling in front of me
Crying deep inside silently

When you see loved ones withering
What do you do with your remaining time
When your leaves can't speak a word
And your thoughts cannot be heard
How do you convey your love

Ahh

When the summer's sun is hiding and
Winds are harsh against our backs
Everything seems to overlap

I'll sing in your memory
All the times you've spent with me
We've lost your name but I'll sing for you"

Sergei was, for once, not dreaming as he slept. A most unusual ocurrence, as he was frequently troubled with what should be nightmare but was in fact merely memory. Never one to sleep for extended periods, however, he felt himself returning to wakefulness eventually, guided along by what sounded like... a song. In a voice he knew but could not quite properly identify. In his life, music and song were nothing unusual, and frequently enjoyed by himself and his siblings. This, though, was not one of them. It was something different, less trained but more... something. He didn't know quite what, even as the fog faded from his senses and he realized that his surroundings were unfamiliar.

Now that was something even more peculiar. It had him alert much more quickly than perhaps she should have woken, and for a moment, his arms tightened reflexively on whatever he held. Wait... what? His eyes snapped open in alarm, and, tilting his head down, he realized belatedly that the person he was holding and the person singing were one and the same. Takagi-san? He blinked rapidly, loosening his hold as the appropriate memories resurfaced. Well, this was... irregular. Clearing his throat a tad awkwardly, he managed a smile. “Ah, um... my apologies, Takagi-san, I thought perhaps it would be more comfortable to sleep... not standing." One of his eyes twitched, and he internally berated himself for sounding like an idiot. He was, without arrogance, one of the most articulate people he knew. He shouldn't be struggling for words.

Part of him wanted to get up, but she would have to first, and he'd have to let go for that to happen. This train of thought, perhaps somewhat slower than it should have been, did eventually cause him to release her entirely. He felt that something else should be said here, but once again his conversational resources failed him, so he reached for the truth, unsure if it was the right one. “I did not know you had an affinity for music. You're quite talented."

When Sergei's arms tightened around her, she stopped singing and looked up in confusion, Sergei's eyes were still closed through, they shortly snapped open and caught her staring up at him. There was a long moment of silence as they stared at each other, and then he started to apologize, and fumble over his words, which in a horrible way, Amaya found it slightly amusing. Sergei never stumbled over his words, but he was getting all shy because she was in his arms and on his lap. Wait...on his lap...? Her own eyes widened as her face flushed a horrible shade of scarlet, and even through he released his hold on her, she was still seemingly unable to move from where she sat. She was on his lap. ohbloodyhell.

Ama opened her mouth and then snapped it shut as she tired to think of something to say. Should she apologize for falling asleep on him? Or should she cassualy bring up something else? Yeah...like that wouldn't be weird. She mentally rolled her eyes at herself and tried to regain control of her limbs, to no avail. "I uh...Um...and you...sleep...lap...oh...thank...you?" She manged to choke out several diffrent words, that most likely made no sense what so ever and only made her blush deepen. She should have just kept her mouth shut. She should have just tuffed up and stayed awake. Bloody hell. She was on his friggin lap. Crap.

Sergei wasn't really sure what to make of that string of words, and for a few moments, the awkward silence stretched out as though interminable. Slowly, though, as the series of events turned itself over in his mind, he began to smile, little by little. Maybe it was the deep scarlet of her face that did it, or just the way they were both so utterly hopeless, but whatever the reason, he began to laugh, just a quiet shaking of his shoulders at first, and he had to bite down on his lip to prevent it from becoming much more uproarious than that. Leaning forward slightly, he put his forehead to her thin shoulder, still chuckling quietly and quite unable to stop. “Sorry," he apologized when he found the breath, “I know this is awfully indelicate, but..." he couldn't really help it-- the situation was utterly absurd, and clearly the last thing either of them had expected to happen. He'd come to check on her health, for goodness's sake!

Of course, his nose so close to her neck was reminding him that she smelled good, but for the moment, it wasn't a problem. He'd eaten earlier that day, and wasn't any hungrier than usual. Drawing himself back up straight, he flashed a smile, genuine and bright. “I should thank you," he informed her matter-of-factly. “Perhaps you'll think me very strange, but I haven't had fun with someone in a very long time." A strange kind of fun, to be sure, but why not think of it so? They could carry on being mortally embarrassed, or they could embrace the humor in the situation.

As Sergei began to laugh, she couldn't help but join in, but she tired to hold the laughter back as much as possible. Technically they were both adults, and yet they were both acting like school children, mostly her with her lack of control when it comes to blushing. "I guess I should thank you too then.." She said as her laugher died down to light giggles, that soon faded as well. "I haven't been able to sleep lately...and I haven't laughed this much in a few weeks, I owe you." She smiled up at him as her scarlet blush died down to a strawberry colored shade in her cheeks. Part of her wanted to tell him what had been going on, why she hadn't been able to sleep and why she had been so toubled when he first showed up...but at the same time if she did that he would have to tell the Headmaster, who would tell her parents, who would then pull her out of the school and force her to come back home until she was no longer ill.

That was the last thing she wanted to happen, so she really couldn't trust anyone, or tell anyone, even if she told her sister, she would be so worried about Amaya's health she would end up talking to the headmaster anyway, and the same events would take place. Ama looked down and bit down on her lip. She wanted to tell Sergei, she wanted to tell someone but she had already made a promise to herself that it would be her burden to bare, she didn't want to worry anyone else, they all already had enough to worry about.

She looked concerned again. Worried. It was something he was quite rapidly growing to dislike. Tilting his head to one side, he used a hand to lift her eyes to his, placing a single digit beneath her chin and applying the gentlest of pressures. “Perhaps it is none of my business, and you are free to tell me so. But if something troubles you, you have my word that I'd keep it in the strictest confidence." He made up his mind then and there that if she rebuffed the question, he would not ask again. But perhaps she wouldn't; he had to admit, he didn't know. Somehow, though... he did know that he wanted her to trust him, to confide in him. He could not promise that he could solve all her problems, and indeed, he believed her strong enough to find the solution to most anything on her own, but speaking of such things was often the first step to solving them, and it was one he, curiously, wished her to take with him.

Amaya stared up at him for a long moment, at ends with herself, before she gave in and broke the promise she had made to herself. "I...I've been um.." She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and let it all flow out. "I've been having this hallucinations for the past few weeks..and well...they're bad...I couldn't go to classes or in big crowds a-and I saw things that were never really there and i-it scares me..." Slowly her voice got smaller and small as she curled in on herself, even through she was still sitting on Sergei's lap. "I don't know what's wrong with me...I think i'm going crazy...I always have this horrible headache and it hurts so bad I can't sleep and the nightmares" She shuddered at the thought, and if it was possible, folded in on herself even more. "But..all of it just vanishes when I'm touching you..." By the time Ama was done speaking she was shaking slightly as small tears had escaped from her eyes. This was the first time she had confided in anyone about the matter, and it would most likely be the last time, unless they never stopped...

Whatever he had been expecting, that was not it. Ah, but he should have. She'd been through multiple traumatic experiences in quick succession; that she'd managed to hide the consequences for this long was amazing in and of itself. He was left unsure of what to do-- he was more used to causing trauma than trying to take it away. Frowning sadly, he reached up, using his thumbs to brush away the tears. “Shh..." he soothed gently, sliding his hands backwards to hug her again, tugging her into his shoulder with extreme care. He wasn't sure exactly why anything he did had an effect on the hallucinations, but given what he knew of his powers, it didn't precisely surprise him. His genetic code was a mystery, but this subtle level of unconscious mental influence, the ability to put people at ease, had always been part of who he was. Whether that came from one side or the other was hard to say, exactly, but it was the only part of the whole thing he'd ever thought to like, even a little.

Sighing, he rubbed her back in soothing circles, turning his head to press a kiss to her temple. “There's nothing wrong with you," he spoke quietly, given how close he was to her ear. “People endure far less than you have and come out worse. You'll beat those dreams. And until you do, I'll help you in any way you need." That was a promise, uttered with every last ounce of sincerity he had.

If it was possible, Amaya started to cry harder as his words actually made her feel better. She cried for a good five minutes before her tears dried up and she relaxed once more. "Thank you.." She mumbled before pulling back to wipe off her face. She blinked a few times and realized how close they were, but all she did was stare before blushing slightly and looking away. "We should...head back I guess...god forbid if they were to leave without us, we would have to swim back." Ama smiled slightly before glancing over her shoulder at the ocean it seemed to peaceful and beautiful, she would have to come back to this island one day, it was just so perfect.

"And that would be most unfortunate," he agreed with humor. Taking her hand, he guided both of them to their feet, but even once they were standing, he did not relinquish his grip. It was a small thing, perhaps, but if it brought her relief to touch him, then he wasn't going to deny her that. Together, they picked their way back through the forested area, emerging once again onto the beach in enough time to witness a human of some kind being thrown out into the ocean and the Headmaster strung up onto the bow of a ship as the figurehead. Reaching the group, he glanced from the four gathered people, noting shifts in body language both subtle and otherwise without comment, back to the ship.

"Do I want to know?" he asked speculatively, and it was his foster sister who answered him, grin bright enough to challenge the sun.

“Not really. Just climb aboard." It seemed like good advice, and it wasn't long before they'd be able to depart.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image
Image
|Nothing is frightening or dangerous, as long as I hear your voice on the other end.|




Before Takeru could answer and retort, he felt arms embracing him. He knew this touch and scent. These are the things that he will always cherish about the only person who can own him. Why wouldn't he? Saya's statement made him smile. He definitely liked it when she is possessive of him. It was really enlightening. As for Sacred, he found the scene amusing but a bit troubling. Not because, he was against of their romance or the consequences it could bring. He could careless about that. It was just weird due to his own personal issues. Anyway, the pure-blood knew very well that the Takagi prefect was possessive. He did state that beforehand. "My. My. My... It does not mean I can't steal him now do I?" An amused smile played on his lips as he winked at Takeru who shivered at the sexual innuendo dripping from that tone. "It makes it more exciting don't you think so?"

"Never going to happen in this lifetime!" Takeru retorted as Sacred simply shrugged as if what the Kuran Heir said was nothing more but mere passing wind. This infuriated Takeru as he released an annoyed sigh and then grabbed hold of Saya as he managed to spin her around a bit. Afterwards, he embraced her from behind while kissing the side of her neck. "I will only be hers." The pure-blood's smile widened at this spectacle. The boy who seemed to be important to the Takagi prefect during the masquerade ball said something to him before his death. He wondered if he should say that now or much later. Perhaps much later, he then glanced at the newcomers. He had sensed their presence long before they had made their appearance. But, his eyes did swept on the form of the blind princess. It seemed he cannot ignore her as simply as that anymore.

"Well, I guess the whole crew is up and about." The pure-blood then looked at the Headmaster who was still at the bow and was now wailing for help to the teacher and the Takagi twin. It would have been better to plaster the man's mouth. The sound he is creating is rather annoying to his sense of hearing. In the end, the Headmaster's cries fell on deaf ears. He then approached the blind princess and tuck some few strands of hair behind her ears. "Nice moves earlier. Let's go princess." After stating that, he guided the girl to the ship and then went on his way. Takeru noticed the pure-blood was not anymore concerned about him and Saya. Although, he was rather reluctant to release her from his arms. But then again, he has to at some point. "I guess we won't have to wait for Rasputinov-sensei and your twin anymore." He then smiled at her sweetly. "Let's go back all together."

Just like that, once everyone was aboard the ship. They began to set sail in a comfortable ambiance. Each of them having their own spots at the deck. Takeru chose to stay with Saya. Sacred was on his own corner looking out to the sea. He did not impose on the blind girl's company. After all, he had already imposed far too much. As for the others, they are in the places which they had chosen to be. The atmosphere was nice and warm as the scent of the sea and the serene background of the night sky delivered a cold summer breeze. It was soothing making everyone of them on board completely calmed and relaxed. Well except for the Headmaster who was still crying for help with the occasion wail being stuffed by the water.

The peace was only disturbed by the familiar ringtone of Takeru who took out his phone and looked at it rather surprised. It seemed they were now back to the part of the waters where there is a signal. As such, it only means that all of their gadgets for communication were back online. On his screen, there were a lot of missed calls particularly from Ageha. The pure-blood princess must have been very worried about them. It made him feel a bit guilty. He looked at Saya for a while and mouthed a quiet apology. Afterwards, he answered the phone. "This is Takeru. Hello, Ageha."

Yes, it is the typical Shirabuki Princess. Would it be considered him as cruel to feel rather happy about her concerns about them? She was very worried and Takeru could hear that she was almost crying. "Don't worry. We're all right. Yes, no one is hurt. I'm absolutely fine. Yes. Please, don't cry." Ageha continued to address her concerns through the phone and somehow, he cannot help but have a small smile adorning his lips. This girl was after all still important to him but not as great as Saya. It was then he finally popped the question to the pure-blood princess. "Do you want to talk to Sacred?" There was silence at the other end of the line before he heard the predictable answer of yes. He wanted to laugh but that would be a bit impolite. He directed his eyes to the purple pure-blood who could not have missed that all.

"Hey Sacred, it's your fiancée" The said pure-blood looked at Takeru with a rather bored expression while the Kuran Heir had a rather indignant expression. It is true that Sacred had already knew from the beginning that it was Ageha that Takeru was conversing with. The girl must have been very worried. It was her nature just like her. Somehow, the thought brought a tug to some memories of his past. In any case, Takeru was not certain whether the others knew of this engagement. It was not much of a public information but, it was not a secret as well. Well if they didn't or they did, the betrothal was pretty much out. Throwing the phone to the direction of Sacred, the pure-blood caught it and gazed at the screen for some time before answering. "Yeah."

Takeru released a sigh as Sacred and Ageha were now talking or if it was to be considered a conversation. The pure-blood was simply giving one-word answers. But, he could tell much that Sacred does care for Ageha. The only other person that could get Sacred straight would be the Shirabuki Princess. Furthermore, he could notice a certain comfortable presence around the pure-blood. Speaking of which, he did notice that same presence around Ekaterina earlier. Glancing at the said girl, he only hoped that Sacred did not do anything inappropriate. Hopefully, he didn't. It is true that the pure-blood was rather coy and always likes to tease. No one knows if he was serious or not about anything. But, there are limitations to that. This much Takeru was certain.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-06-16 21:47:40, as written by Ion


Image



Image


“And suddenly, it was like a shadow passed over my world, and I realized… I was never meant to be happy for long."



Everyone mostly went their own ways when they boarded the boat, which was understandable if they had as much to think about as she did. It was mostly the events on the island, maybe, but there was no mistaking that the looming specter of the attacks still hung over them all, perhaps temporarily forgotten, but not gone. Sergei had gone to mind the tiller, mostly to make sure they didn’t veer sharply off-course. Kitty was standing at the prow, enjoying the feel of the breeze on her face. It was crisp, but not too cold, rippling through her thick sheets of hair careless of leaving it mussed. Well, it wasn’t like she minded, either, of course.

Aside from the occasional creaking of the boat, the deck was mostly silent (the headmaster, easily-ignored as he was, notwithstanding), at least until Takeru-kaichou received what sounded to be a phone call. From the sound of it, the person on the other end was their host, this mysterious Lady Ageha person who she’d maybe heard of once or twice, but never met. Apparently Ivan knew her family, but that definitely didn’t mean that Ekaterina did. Truly, she wasn’t certain why she’d been invited along on this vacation in the first place, except perhaps that she was a friend of the twins, who were both going, and maybe the Headmaster had said something about it, since her plans were otherwise to spend the holiday by herself, since Ivan was traveling at the moment.

It seemed they had seriously upset the woman by getting lost, and Kitty felt a stirring of sympathy. If her friends had gone missing on their way to see her she probably would have been quite distraught herself. Actually, she knew she would have been, though she’d have made her best effort not to let it show. No tears, no trembling in her voice, but something likely would have given it away anyhow. She was a terrible liar.

She wasn’t making a conscious effort to listen, but there was nothing else to be heard on the deck, and though she’d been still already, she positively froze upon hearing the word ‘fiancee.’ Everyone else might have had reason to know, but who would have thought to tell the human prefect such a fact? Nobody, that was who. She decided rather quickly that she wasn’t going to react to that if at all possible, but she couldn’t really help the fact that she was deaf to all further talking, leaning a bit more heavily than she should have against the rail of the boat, and exhaling a gusty breath.

So it was just a game after all. She shouldn’t be surprised. Shouldn’t care. Hadn’t she known that, going into the whole thing? She’d been certain, actually, at first, and any subsequent doubt was just the fault of her own naïve way of thinking. To think she’d almost… no. She wasn’t going to think about that at all. Ekaterina shook herself. There’d been no promises, no hints that it was anything else. Well, not from him, anyway. She’d made a promise, about his secret, and she’d keep it. But perhaps it was better if she just pretended nothing was awry at all.

Yes, that was probably best. If nothing else, the burgeoning pain in her chest was enough to convince her that at least some part of herself had taken a simple game too far. More the fool her, for that. Whether Sacred cared for his fiancée or not (and why would he agree to marry someone he didn’t?), she would never be the kind of person that was okay with flouting such a bond, even in jest. So… she’d treasure the memory, and avoid any chance of a repetition of their joke. Not that she thought opportunities would be forthcoming of course, she just…

Sighing, Ekaterina rubbed at her cheek with a hand, surprised when it came back wet. How strange; she hadn’t felt any ocean spray for quite some time… shaking her head, she wiped the remainders of the moisture away and tried to think of something else instead, succeeding in distracting herself a bit by considering the content of her last conversation with Ivan. He wanted her to give a concert over Christmas, for private guests of the estate. While she’d not minded doing such things as a child, she was not one for public performance now, really, but… how could she possibly say no? He asked nothing of her, save for this. It was a rather sad attempt to occupy her mind, but she started sorting through the pieces of music she preferred. It was actually kind of funny, that Ivan celebrated Christmas, but he’d always said that someone dear to him had loved holidays of all kinds, and so he took every opportunity to acknowledge them, even the more obscure or strange ones. Remembering Dmitri pranking Sergei on the last first of April was almost enough to restore the smile to her face, but it fell again right away.

Ah, but she was a foolish girl, wasn’t she?

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-06-16 21:55:12, as written by Azazel



Image

Image

"It is impossible to forget a first love. After all, they were your first, how could anyone compete with that?"




"Oh, now you tease Sacred, but you won't succeed," Saya replied as she felt Takeru grab her and spin her around so that he embraced her from behind. Her eyes drifted to Amaya and Sergei as they appeared. A warm smile lit on her lips, however; it turned into a full grin when she noticed their laced fingers. She chuckled and shook her head as everyone boarded the ship. It was time to return much to everyone's chagrin, or at least hers. She sighed, enjoying the sea air as the ship rocked gently on the waves. It wasn't the most lavish ship they had been on (not that she had been on many ships before) and the incessant cries of the headmaster only made her smile. It was nice, being on a boat surrounded by friends (yes, that included Sacred much to her chagrin) and her sister. It almost seemed as if nothing had ever happened. The dance, Kiyoshi, Moirae, nothing. But then a heavy guilt fell into the pit of her stomach.

This wasn't true because the moment they returned to the school, Moirae wouldn't be there to greet them. Kiyoshi wouldn't be there either, nor would she have ever known he was still alive. This brought a sad smile to her lips. She had loved Kiyoshi so much, that even with Takeru, no matter how much warmth and happiness he brought her, couldn't replace. He was her first love, the first one she ever cared so much about. Somehow, this voice in the back of her head had told her otherwise, that it wasn't such. There was someone else who had been her first, but she couldn't figure out for the life of her. She was only brought out of her reverie when the wailing of someone's phone went off. It seemed they had returned to an area where they could use their devices. Takeru mouthed an apology to her as he answered the phone.

Why was he sorry? Because he was answering the phone? Then, it made a bit of sense as he answered and the tone he used became rather warm. This caused a slight frown to mar Saya's face, but she quickly replaced it with a small smile. So, she wasn't the only one with slight feelings cradled for someone. She wanted to laugh at herself for that split second she felt that jolt pulse through her being. So, she removed herself away from the group and made her way towards her sister and stood by her side. She could hear the conversation still as she stared at Amaya. She hadn't seen so sick as she had been when they first left for the Shirabuki princess' summer home. Which pegs the question, were they still going? They were only stuck on the island for a day, and they still had some time.

Her thoughts were interrupted when Takeru mentioned something to Sacred. His fiancee? He had a fiancee? Well, it didn't surprise her a bit since she had heard from her father that he was a rather old vampire and was desperately sought after for reasons unknown. Who would have known that Sacred would have a fiancee? She chuckled at the thought. She could only imagine him walking down a wedding isle, his blushing bride in tow before he did something outrageous. Instead of the runaway bride, it would have been the runaway groom. She snorted at the image in her head before turning her attention to her sister.

"Hey Ama, how are you feeling? You don't look so pale," she stated, placing her hand on her sister's forehead, moving some bangs out of the way in the process. Even though she might not look it, something could still be causing Amaya discomfort, and Saya hated seeing her sister in such a way. It made her feel a bit weak and powerless since there was nothing she could do for her. She didn't like that feeling at all, and she would often try to find ways to remedy it. More often than not she ended up failing, but that didn't deter her from continuing to try. "Did you like the little shipwreck we found ourselves on?" she half joked, referring to the island they were stuck on for a few hours and trying to make her sister laugh. Humor had never been a strong point for Saya, but she at least attempted to for her sister.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi

INK




Image




Image




“For a moment I felt at peace with myself and everything around me, but then I realized that this was just the calm before the storm, and deep down I had the feeling that everything I knew, everything I am, was about to change.”





Once they were all on the ship, Sergei released her hand and went to go check on everything, to make sure they were not steered off course...again. As soon as he was gone through, her headache returned, a little worse than last time actually, but she ignored it and instead stood by the rails to stare out at the ocean. Even this was peaceful, for some reason through, Amaya felt as if they all should have stayed put, that things would have been fine the way they were if they all had just stayed on that island, with each other, and away from the Academy they seemed to only bring pain and guilt and death, lots of death. Amaya sighed quietly and leaned forward on the railing.

There would have to be a lot of work to be done when they all returned to the school, of course her sister and Kitty would have their hands full...maybe it was time the Academy had another Prefect. Ever since her talk with Sergei, she had been thinking. Amaya figured that she would humor her parents, and bring up perhaps being a Hunter like the rest of her family, she would have to bring up the matter to her sister soon as well as the Headmaster, but she was tired of being the weak one. Because she wasn't a Prefect, she wasn't able to go to meetings and get updates on everything that was going on, she wouldn't be able to help properly if the school was ever attacked again, because she was just a normal Day Class Student with to much knowledge on the matter of the Night Class.

Suddenly Saya came up beside her, breaking her train of thought and making her look up at her sister. "Hey Ama, how are you feeling? You don't look so pale," Saya spoke with a small smile as she reached up and gently layed her hand on Ama's forehead. It was clear that her twin knew something was, and had been bothering her, and Amaya could tell how it was making her sister feel, and she hated it. She hated seeing her beloved twin look so helpless and worried and...weak. Seeing that look in her face made Amaya feel weak, and that was the reason she didn't dare tell her sister what was going on within her mind, it would only in-cress those feelings. "Did you like the little shipwreck we found ourselves on?" She joked making a soft smile grace Amaya's face as she reached up to take her sister's hand into her own.

"I'm fine Saya, what about you? How have you been handling...everything that has happened?" Amaya said looking away at the ocean. She didn't want to say any names of those who had died, it would only reopen fresh wounds and old scars that didn't need to be opened at the moment. "The island was fun, it was a nice get away, even if it wasn't the place we had originally planned to got to." She smiled once more and kept a neutral grip on her sisters hand, it wasn't firm nor was it loose. "However...we should all get back as soon a possible, I feel like something bad is going to happen..." Amaya spoke in hushed tones as she closed her eyes briefly. What could be worst than everything that had already happened? "Let's just...Let's go home." She whispered to her sister while opening her eyes and turning them towards Saya. As much as she felt they should have stayed longer on the island, she was eager to return to the Academy, to their home.

"Let's go home, Onee-chan"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image
Image
|When your happiness is in the past, will you reach for it when it is before you or not?|




Night enveloped the group with its cold yet mystical feeling which it brought. The sky was like a field of diamonds with all of the stars littered so carelessly. There would also be another description of them being a glittering river. If that is so, does that mean they were all currently sinking to the riverbed? This was one of the nonsensical or perhaps not within the head of the pure-blood. Sacred looked at the heavens with his usual bored expression. Although deep down, he did feel a bit relieved about going back to the academy. It would appear something came up so, proceeding to the Summer House was a no-go. Yet, it was meshed with annoying gloom. Ageha was insistent about visiting them at the school. even when he said that it would be far better for him to never return to Cross Academy. Of course, she took it the other way as him feeling humbled and all as if that would even be remotely possible. She was as dense as her. So in the end, he could not help but agree.

For certain, the Shirabuki Princess will turn his pristine lifestyle upside down. Well, it was already disturbed. In the end, it really did not matter anymore. Anyway, it was just a visit. The girl was probably worried about him and Takeru due to Moirae's death. Yes, the white-haired vampiress was now gone. She would not be there to welcome him and even deliver sarcastic remarks. There would be no one waiting for him with a a cup of tea or to tell him to do be a bit more responsible and act lord-like. His eyes drifted towards his wrist where the green ribbon of Moirae was securely tied. It was now used as a makeshift bracelet. All that remains of her were this and those fleeting memories.

"Master Sacrilegious, welcome back."

He then slowly raised his wrist where the ribbon was wrapped around as he placed a chaste kiss on it and then let his hand fall to his side. His eyes stared into the ocean which mirrored the sky. Everything that he wanted to hold dear and recognized as important faded away. It was always like that in which his eyes slowly looked towards Takeru. His attachment to the Kuran Heir was not due to a romantic inkling. It was something more concrete to that. He did not want to lose Takeru. This time he did not want to fail. But then, his attention shifted on the form of a certain princess who he recognized as a very sweet treat. There is no doubt she had heard about the fact of him being engaged.

Curious, he was of her reaction. However with her back turned to everyone, no one can determine what expression she made. Their date had become quite steamy and seductive in many ways. Whether she took it as for good humor or a bit of seriousness, he found himself carrying for a bit. Definitely odd, this was not something that would be considered normal for the pure-blood. Usually, he would have dismissed it. It was not his fault if someone gets carried away with his whimsical ministrations that hardly meant anything to him. But this time, he did care even if it was a bit. Returning his eyes to the sky, this was certainly an amusing day. There was no doubt about it.



Once the phone was returned to his hands, Takeru fought the urge to scold the pure-blood being so cold towards Ageha. After all, they were bound to get marry and with everything that comes with it. This was the part that he could never understand about Sacred. Before, the pure-blood would turn down every engagement pushed towards him. But after that one meeting with the Shirabuki Princess, he agreed without much of an explanation. Well, he was not completely against it. There is truth that this was a tactical movement by the Vampire Council. Yet, he had thought that a bond of love would make Sacred open up. Perhaps, it would be Ageha who would be able to do it. The one thing he did not expect was this lackluster interaction the pure-blood had towards his betrothed.

Since the Shirabuki Princess was too kind for her good, she seemed to tolerate such behavior from Sacred. But, it was not a good enough reason for him not to intervene from time to time. This time he did not as the pure-blood probably wanted not to see Ageha. Because if he does, the sadness of yesterday would return. Moirae's death will be recalled once more. The thought made his grip on his phone tightened as he lowered his head to hide his face for the meantime. He knew it very well. So for now, he did not say anything to Sacred. He just couldn't. Although, Ageha did say a lot of things. The bottom point, they were not going to take a detour despite having time to do so. They would be returning back to Cross Academy.

Speaking of which, Ageha would be coming over for a bit as she informed him. It made him wonder where the pure-blood princess would be staying. Is she going to share a room with Sacred? It was not an odd thing but still... In the end, he strictly prohibited it. So, he would have another empty room inside Moon Dormitory for her to rest for the duration of his stay. Keeping his phone, he looked around in search of Saya. He found her with Amaya and decided against going to them. Those two needed a moment of their own. Anyway, he was a bit tired. So, he would be getting some sleep early. With that, he left them on the deck. He knew that with Rasputinov on the wheel. There should be not much of a problem. Hopefully, there won't be any at all.



It still took a couple of days to return back at Cross Academy. This time the whole affair of transportation was handed to Rasputinov and Takeru. They were the most sensible in the group. As such, they were back to the grounds of Cross Academy. The Headmaster was also released from his punishment and immediately kissed the cemented pathway in relief. But what welcomed them was someone with golden locks playing with the light breeze. Upon closer inspection, it was none other than the Shirabuki princess waiting for them with a sweet and gentle smile. There was no turning back as Takeru and Sacred looked at Ageha's presence as if seeing a ghost. "Let's go." And that was the end of that.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-06-17 22:58:38, as written by Azazel



Image

Image

"Where one ends, something new begins. It's a vicious cycle that gnaws at us until we find a way to escape. But can we?"




Saya had frowned slightly as her sister spoke. She could only listen as she continued speaking and it caused something to stir in Saya's heart. Sure, she was dealing with the things that happened in her own little way. The island, what had happened between her and Takeru was just a small step to recovery for her. Although she knew it was more than that, she couldn't help but let out a sigh. A smile tugged at her lips when Amaya mentioned for them to go home. That sounded nice, to go home. But what would they be going home to? Even if they had this short vacation of theirs, who wasn't to say that those people wouldn't return to the Academy and try to abduct them again. This thought caused Saya to subconsciously grip tighter onto the railing of the boat but she relaxed.

"Yeah, going home sounds like a good plan, Imouto-chan," Saya replied as she smiled for her sister. The question still lingered in her mind though. Why did they want Amaya and herself? And then Toru mentioned something about the taste of Amaya's blood. It was odd, but she had known that for some odd reason, Amaya and her blood had a very intoxicating scent to vampires. It was one of the main reasons she tried her best to keep Amaya from hurting herself and of course her own well-being. She sighed as the night finally hung in the air. She smiled at Amaya before excusing herself. She wanted to get some sleep.

It took a few days before they were able to reach the Academy. She chuckled lightly at the Headmaster and his antics of kissing the ground once they arrived, however; it was short lived when a presence made itself known. She glanced at Sacrilegious and Takeru who both had their eyes on the figure standing, waiting for them. Beautifully crafted locks of gold flew gently in the breeze as Saya found herself staring at the young woman. Both Sacred and Takeru had a look as if all color had been drained of their face, and it caused Saya a bit of worry, although it quickly vanished when Sacred spoke. With a deep sigh, she fell behind the group, watching as they walked ahead of her.

She couldn't help but feel something was terribly wrong. Her chest was hurting and it felt as if her heart was about to burst, but the facade she played on her face was completely different of what she was feeling. It wasn't until a pair of arms embraced her that Saya allowed a small smile on her face. She glanced up into emerald eyes as she spotted Satoshi, grinning up at her older brother. His presence always seemed to calm her and make her feel more relaxed. Whether it was because of the gentle smile that played at his lips or if it was because he had this warmth about him, she could never decipher the feeling.

"So it seems the rumors were true, the Headmaster had lost ya'll," he teased as he ruffled Amaya's hair in the process. "Dad had a fit and nearly went looking for you both himself," he chuckled as he continued. The sight was something rather comically. His father's face had turned so red he was afraid that his blood level would have risen much more to a dangerous height. But then again, his father had always been protective of his girls. Satoshi sighed as he ran a hand through his silver locks. "Dad wants you to send him a card. He says the two of you don't write him as much anymore and he is going to die of a broken heart," he continued as he air-quoted his father.

Saya smiled softly at the gesture. So, the news of their temporary shipwreck even reached her father. She laughed at Satoshi's interpretation of her father. It seemed about right, the man had a fuse as short as twig. Anything could set him off really. She calmed her laughter down and shook her head. Well, it was true, she hadn't written him in such a long time it was no wonder he was worried. Not only that, but the events were likely to have reached his ears as well. Probably the reason why Satoshi was currently here. Well, he was also there to serve as a temporary prefect to the school while both prefects were out. Despite the summer, it was still interesting to be back in his old role as prefect.

"Alright, Amaya and I will write him later, but for now, I want to go to my dorm room and take a shower. I think I still have sand in my ears," Saya retorted as she gave her brother a hug before walking off. He could only shake his head as she slowly disappeared from his sight. He released a deep breath as he shoved his hands in his pockets. If only he could tell them, would it keep them safe? His father made him promise that they would never know, that they could never know unless it would drive them to the point of insanity. They were told of her descent when she was told of her heritage the first time. Although she was able to recover, she hadn't suffered so many great losses, and the only thing that had happened was when he tried to use her in place of the other woman.

"Take care of yourselves, Amaya, Saya."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-06-18 09:00:36, as written by Ion


Image



Image


“I can’t be a burden anymore."


“I truly believe that, in the end, you will save us all."


Over the intervening days, Ekaterina had put whatever troubled her behind her, and appeared in front of nobody as anything other than her usual self, a little bit sad around the edges but otherwise quite stoic and unflappable. It was how she’d always seemed, and even those who knew her best could likely discern no real difference at all. If there was one, she did not acknowledge it, though of course what she did with the privacy of her own time was for her alone to know.

Boat travel was actually quite pleasant, and with the trip back under the direction of people who actually wished to directly move to their destination, they made good time, back at the school in a matter of days. Their new visitor, both of the foster-siblings greeted courteously but sparingly, as neither had any wish to interfere with the visits she’d properly come to have, though perhaps their reasons for this were quite different in nature. So it was after bidding Ageha a proper welcome that both retreated back to their accommodations.

Sergei, the spell of vacation broken, made a report to Ivan of the goings-on, though he judiciously left out with whom he suspected Ekaterina had spent the majority of her time on the island. Her business was her own, and her adoptive brother respected that, even if their father was less inclined to do so. The dhampir did not often disobey his creator, but on this one thing, he was resolute. He knew not what had transpired anyway, though naturally he had his suspicions. Sacrilegious was much herder to read than Takeru, and Katya had said nothing about anything, unlike Saya, so while he knew how one end of that split had gone, he could not quite divine the other, and he didn’t try.

He had just finished the conversation and was considering attending to some lesson plans when he heard the soft knock at his door that signified the presence of Katya. Heading to the portal, he swung it to admit her, almost afraid that he was going to hear another sudden proclamation of danger, as he had the last time. Nothing was immediately forthcoming, though, and he watched as she sat upon one of his armchairs, relying more heavily on her cane than she usually did, something that to him, signified that she was insecure about something. Patiently, he made tea, serving her in silence and settling into his own seat, regarding her gently over the rim of his cup. He would wait until she felt comfortable speaking, however long that took.

In the end, it was only a couple of minutes. She shifted a bit in her seat, her mouth bearing a small frown. Her hair shifted over her shoulder, and he was almost certain he saw some kind of bruise there, but she was quick to cover it again, fiddling with the ends of her locks. She’d been wearing it loose much more often, lately, and he knew not the reason. Katya could surprise him, but in that much, she had always been a creature of habit. He dismissed it as unimportant for the moment.

“The pirates,” she started, and he knew she referred to the incident that had taken place just before he and Amaya arrived at the scene with the boat. “When they attacked, I… fought them. Sort of. Everyone else did more, but I…” she paused, but he sensed she was not yet finished and refused to cut off her train of thought. “Some… part of me knew what to do. Like someone else was moving my body around. I couldn’t see them, but I could hear them move, feel the air they displaced, and somehow I knew where they were going to be.”

Sergei’s eyes widened, and he drew in a slow breath to keep himself from speaking too soon. He knew exactly what was happening to her, but he hadn’t expected it. Something similar had happened during Dmitri’s training, the development of a combat instinct, but the boy had never described it as such. Perhaps that was simply because he already knew something of fighting and could react on his own… or perhaps Katya was more strongly tied to her blood. Given certain other recent events, he considered this the more likely option.

It wasn’t going to please Ivan.

“I want you to teach me to fight. Please. I can’t… I can’t be a burden anymore, Sergei, and that little piece of me showed me that I don’t have to be, not really.” Her voice was soft, but she sounded steady, sure, resolved. He knew that if he refused, she’d find another way. She was smart, and resourceful, and had a number of friends who knew how to handle weapons. But… he wasn’t sure her secret, this thing she had just told him, would be something she should share with anyone else.

He spent a long moment without speaking, mulling over the options in his mind. He was capable of teaching her… maybe. If he could keep himself under control. The heat of a fight tended to test that control, and there was no mistaking the fact that the odor of her blood was quite distinctly sweet. She smells as he did, Ivan had mentioned once, casually, but as with everything Ivan did, there were multiple layers to the statement. Speaking of their father, he would likely be incensed to learn that she had received any such knowledge from anyone. He did not desire that his fragile nightingale should learn of violence and death, but that, at least in Sergei’s opinion, was not an accurate representation of what the world was like. He could shelter her so when he was present, perhaps, but Cross Academy was not so insulated, not anymore.

Still, he would remark upon it, lest she miss the knowledge of what she asked. “You know he does not favor the suggestion.” There was no need to specify who he was. In the lives of his menagerie, Ivan was a singular figure, and hardly needed reference by name.

“And he is not here,” she replied, a slight edge of steel to her voice. That succeeded in surprising him once again. His sister was nothing if not gentle, but that statement had been anything but. “So much of me is glass, Sergei. It’s pretty enough, I suppose, but he tries to dress it up like diamonds when it would be better for everyone if he melted it down and made it something stronger.”

There were so many implications in that statement he didn’t really know where to start. So he began, as always, by trying to reassure her. “You are not so delicate as glass, Katya. We both know that.” Nor was she so worthless. “And if indeed this is your chosen metaphor, than diamonds are not such bad things to be. They are harder to snap than steel, after all, but I see your point.” She didn’t want to be treated like a trinket, a prize, and he could understand that, though he knew not what made the sentiment so virulent now. Perhaps it had always been so? No, she was not so good a liar. It must be the recent attacks that left her feeling thus.

He sighed. There was only one thing for it. “Very well. If it is what you wish, you shall have it from me, sestra.” His use of her native word for sister brought a tiny smile to her face, as he’d attempted. “Tomorrow morning, before music practice. Meet me in the gymnasium. Wear something you can move in.” Her smile widened, and she nodded. They talked of inconsequential things for a while, and then she departed, heading out onto the grounds to lay in the grass for a while and think. He, on the other hand, got to those lesson plans, situating himself in the common lounge again, in case he was needed.

The list of people he looked after only grew by the day, after all, and he had promises to keep.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi

INK




Image




Image




“What dose it mean to want to protect those that you hold close to your heart.”





The last few days on the ship passed in a blur, Amaya had kept to herself mostly, through she did go to Sergei often and hold onto his hand so she could be pain free for a short time. However once they all made it back to the Academy everyone went their own way. Amaya had began to wander off as she allowed her mind to pull her away from reality, however someone abruptly pulled her back to reality by bumping into her. Ama blinked and stepped back as her eyes traveled up to meet the eyes of none other than Arashi Ikeda. He was a Noble vampire with a big heart, Amaya and Arashi often talked with each other, he knew nearly everything about her because she used to always go to him when she was stressed out, and he would always help and just listen. Amaya had the feeling they would end up having a long talk again today, because she did have something on her mind. "Ah Amaya-san! How are you?" He smiled down at her, his eyes twinkling, one green one purple, such a strange combination. "I hear that the Headmaster got you all lost on an island, I wish I could have gone along! It sound so fun." He laughed as the smile that graced his face. widened

Amaya couldn't help but smile back at him. "It was interesting." She mumbled glancing over her shoulder, everyone was already gone. Arashi seemed to notice right away that something seemed off, so he draped an arm over her shoulders and led her away towards his favorite part of the school, the gardens. "What's wrong?" He said look down at her sternly as they walked, his smile replaced with a caring gaze. Amaya sighed and looked down at their feet as they walked on the stone pathway. "Remember when I told you my thoughts on becoming a Vampire Hunter...?" He nodded but kept quiet so she could continue. "Well I'm starting to change my mind...I mean…I might do it.” She looked up as they entered the garden, it was very peaceful there because not many students knew about it, it was a good hiding spot. ”Go on.” He urged gently, knowing she wasn't done venting yet. "It’s just…if I do become a Vampire Hunter with my sister, I can always be there to protect her, that’s all I want to do, I just want to protect the people I care about…I want to protect everyone.” Amaya looked up like she was fearful he would judge her for feeling that way, but she was met by a proud smile. ”I was wondering how long it would take…” He mumbled before walking further into the garden.

Amaya’s face screwed up in confusion before she hurried after him. "What does that mean?" She asked as he reached out to brush his fingers on one of the petals of a rose before he spoke. "When people have someone to protect, they become stronger. He turned and smiled down at her fondly, it was clear he was proud that she had discovered the will to protect others, he had honestly wondered how long it would take for to understand being a [Vampire is more than just killing Vampires, it's protecting. "You should always protect those you hold near your heart, they will people to guild you in the hardest times" Amaya stared at him for a moment as a wind swept across the garden around them, shaking the flowers gently and making the sound of rustling leaf's fill the silence. After a long moment, Amaya nodded and smiled up at Arashi as the wind swept rose pedals into the air around the two of them. "I promise Arashi, I'll always protect my friends." After speaking she turned and walked away, but at a halfway point, she turned back around and cast him one more smile. "That means you too, of course." Her smile winded into a grin that Arashi matched, and then she was gone from sight, leaving the vampire in the garden. Amaya would hav eot speak with the Headmaster about perhaps, taking up his offer on being a Prefect, Kitty and Saya needed a brake as things where, after all the Academy had been attacked twice now, Ama needed to help protect the Day Class as much as possible.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran

INK




Image
Image
|The love I had once for her was covered in a fog of memories which holds me captive in an illusion.|




"Hello, my name is Ageha Shirabuki."

It was another proposal. The council had concocted to get a hold of the illustrious and eccentric violet pure-blood. Many had been turned down even as mistresses. After all, it is also the responsibility of a pure-blood to continue the propagation of their race. However, this specific princess had managed to dissuade Sacrilegious from turning down the offer of being engaged to her. He had heard about her family being almost obedient to the council despite their status. Then, there was the issue about Ageha's older sister, Sara. The one who had declared that she will be Queen of the Vampires. Her ambition made many suffered before it came to a halt by Kaname Kuran.

With all of that, Sacred had expected a woman with such elegance and manipulative gestures. More so, her name meaning butterfly. He hated butterflies with a vengeance for it reminded him of someone specifically. However, Ageha broke all of those expectations and his barriers single-handedly. She was definitely a force to be reckoned with. Her charm also worked quite well in regards to Takeru who had taken a shine on her. But, it was not her charm, her beauty, her lineage that made Sacred agree to this engagement. Every time he looked at her, the image of that person overlaps with her.

"You still can't remember my name? You must be really old aren't you?"



"Welcome back, Lord Sacrilegious, Takeru-kun, everyone." The Shirabuki princess greeted with such a delightful smile. She was dreadfully worried when they did not show up at the Summer House as planned. In such great concern, she had asked the navy, marines, and everyone to search for them. Thankfully, nothing bad had happened to them. They had all returned to Cross Academy safe and sound. Takeru stopped before Ageha and gave a tender smile. "It's good to see you Ageha." He then felt arms wrapping around his torso and a face buried on his chest. The calming and soothing scent of Lavender filled his senses. This was without doubt, Ageha. However, he should remove the princess off of him. There would probably be a couple of people glaring at him or not.

Once Ageha released Takeru, her eyes trailed on Sacred's form who was currently walking away without a care. He did not even glance or say hi to his betrothed. Takeru immediately called for the pure-blood in irritation. There was a limit on how callous one should be. If he didn't want to get married, he should have deny Ageha from the beginning. "Sacred! Come back here! He---" He was not able to continue as he felt someone tugging at his sleeve and it was none other than the golden-haired princess. She shook her head and smiled brightly. She was already used to Sacred's flippantly nature. Actually, she believed it was part of the violet pure-blood's charm.

After receiving some greetings from the others and returning her as well, Ageha excused herself but not before telling Takeru that they would talk later. She then ran after Sacred. Takeru simply watched as the Shirabuki princess was soon out of his sight. Unlike before, he could feel his heart twinged a bit when Ageha would rather choose to be with Sacred. But now, he felt sadness for the princess who seemed to harbor a one-sided love from anyone's point of angle. But then again, Sacred must have feelings for Ageha. Because, he could have rejected her and even now outright. Yet, it never happened. So, there could be a hope that the feelings were mutual. Still, these were all his perceptions and it could only go so far.

In any case, it was not his business on how those two would deal with their personal love problems. At the moment, he has his own to care for. Looking to his side, Takeru could see Saya talking to a man with silver-hair. He knew of that man as the Takagi twins' brother. For a moment, he had thought of the man as competition. Shaking his head, he must still be suffering from having too much sun and sand in his system. He just felt jealous over his possible future brother-in-law. Anyway, his attention was taken by another when a hand grabbed his wrist and pulled him away to some direction. "Eh? What the?!" Apparently, the Headmaster had taken hold of him. "My beloved son! We must do a house-warming celebration!" Takeru was thoroughly confused. Why would they need to do such a thing? They didn't have a new house to begin with. "Wait a minute!" But his objections were lost in the wind as he was literally whisked away by the Headmaster.



On another part of the academy, a certain pure-blood princess searched for her promised prince. "Lord Sacrilegious!" Ageha called out when suddenly her eyes were covered from behind. All she could see was darkness but the warmth emitting from the hand was known to her very well. "This place is not for someone like you. Leave." Yes, there was no mistaking it. This was none other than Sacrilegious. She held the hand covering her vision and removed it. There, she noticed a new accessory decorating his wrist. It was a green ribbon which she knew who the owner of it was. "It's not your fault." Sacred forcefully took back his arm from her grip. "You're not needed here." There was a great amount of resentment in his tone which would be highly unlikely for him to unless addressing Judas or Evie.

However, Ageha was not concerned about it at all. Instead, she turned around to face him. Those mauve eyes looked at her with such coldness. But, she knew well this was one of his shields. Deep down, he was hurting and wanted to cover up his pain. This was how he faces reality. "You want to cry, right?" Sacred's eyes widened at that statement as she then reached for the hair ribbon on his wrist. The token left by Moirae. She gently traced it and remembered the memories she had with the silver-haired vampiress. "If you can't..." Her eyes of hazel gold looked at him. They were beginning to be glassy from the tears collecting there. "I'll cry your share then." Just like that, the tears begin to stream down her face. "I wanted to see Moirae again... I want to..."

Arms encircled Ageha's smaller frame. Sacred pulled the crying and whimpering girl into his arms. This was not out of sympathy or a gesture for comfort. Why would he? She decided to do this without his consent. So, there was no need for him to make her stop from crying. As for her, she buried her face into his chest as she continued to cry. She continued speaking in such a tearful voice while he hid his face in those golden locks of hers. There was no way out of it. She was just like that person. It is why he cannot just refuse her. Better yet, he cannot just completely ignore her. He just can't. But, it also reminded him of one truth. That person will never come back. Never again. Just like Moirae.



Days passed by and soon the summer vacation was over. The students were back on Cross Academy with the occasional chattering of how they spent their vacation. However, the main topic will always be the Night Class. Saying, they missed the beautiful students whom they adored so much. Everything was back to normal as much as anyone was concerned about. However inside the Headmaster's office, a certain letter brought an eerie news. Standing from his chair, the Headmaster looked out his window and saw the students fluttering about with smiles.

He wanted to protect the peace of this academy and the smiles of the students both humans and vampires. It was promise he wanted to keep no matter what. At the same time, there was another promise he had intended to never be broken. "I know you don't want this." His eyes went to the opened letter that he had read earlier. "Is it time, Kaname? Is it?" He then looked out the window once more and saw Saya and Amaya. Then, there was a knock on his door. "It's Takeru, you called for me?" Taking a deep breath, he took one last look at the twins and returned to his desk. "Come in." As the door opened, he must do his duty and moreover, his promise.



"You will redeem yourself, am I right?" Evie queried as she played with the bouquet of roses in her hands. The one being questioned was Toru who had already healed from the wounds he had incurred from Sacrilegious. "Yes, Lady Evie." There was a moment of silence before she stood from her seat and approached Toru who was kneeling before her. "I don't care who. I just need one." She then lowered herself before the kneeling Toru as she peered to his face. "I don't expect another failure." Toru nodded firmly knowing that the female pure-blood was not joking. There was no room for disappointments or mistakes. In addition, he had a personal score to settle with those twins and that blasted Sacred.

Evie then returned to her seat and played with the roses once more. "Go." With that said, Toru stood from his position and bid her goodbye. "I will not fail you." Once, he was gone. Judas appeared from behind his sister's chair. "You should have let me handle this." Hearing such words from her little brother, she showed him one rose. "I need you on another matter." Taking the rose, it instantly withered. "What would that be?" She had a playful smile on her lips as all the roses in her hands turned into butterflies. "The Lord needs assistance. Provide it." Judas scowled at this. "Why me?" Evie turned to look at him and smiled sweetly. "Because, I said so."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi

INK

#2013-06-25 20:35:01, as written by Azazel



Image

Image

"This fleeting dream I've been having seems to be at it's end. Tell me, will you still be there at the end of the tunnel? Or will I find myself alone with these questions unanswered"




The request was strange and it was something Saya had hesitated on fulfilling. She had come out of nowhere and declared something Saya never wanted to hear from her younger sister. But she couldn't ignore it either. With the events that happened not too long ago, Saya was afraid she wouldn't be able to protect Amaya as she wished to. So, she reluctantly agreed to help train her younger sister again in the ways of being a hunter. If Amaya could learn how to defend herself, not only would Saya feel more relieved, but a great worry would be lifted from her shoulders. Not that it wasn't a burden, she just didn't want to see her younger sister hurt.

She had ignored Takeru and everyone else for the last few days so that she could focus on Amaya's training. She felt bad about it, but right now her sister needed her attention. As of right now, they were taking a break from their sparring practice. Amaya had seemed to grow a bit tougher from their last sparring practice, which was a few years ago. Maybe Saya was just becoming soft? She shrugged her shoulders subconsciously as she took a bite out of the sandwich she had prepared for their lunch. She was enjoying the cool breeze underneath one of the trees with Amaya somewhere off to the side. She missed moments like these. When things seemed peaceful and worries were thrown to the air.

"I should do this more often," she smiled to herself as she glanced up at the bright sky. A frown settled in on her face as her mind began to drift. She had been having weird dreams as of late, ever since they returned from their mishap at the island. They always ended the same though. A woman with hair that matched Saya's and Amaya's standing with a man whose eye's could only be seen. But they seemed so familiar. She could see a younger version of herself standing with these people with Amaya holding her hand, and then another young child whom she didn't recognize. Who were these people and why couldn't she remember them?

"Have a lot on your mind?" a voice snapped her out of her reverie as she turned to meet Satoshi's smile. Saya returned it as he sat next to her. She offered him a part of her sandwich which he refused politely. "I just ate, but thanks. How goes Amaya's training?" he asked as she sighed. "That bad huh," he stated as Saya shook her head.

"No, she's actually doing great, but," she paused as she glanced away from her brother. Amaya's training was going great in reality, but somethings just didn't feel right. With a heavier sigh than intended, Saya returned her attention towards her brother. "I've been having these weird dreams lately," she began. Satoshi merely rose an eyebrow at this confession, but remained silent, ushering her to continue. This didn't seem to bode well for Satoshi. It was only a matter of time before something would happen, however; he hadn't thought it would be now. He had hoped that somehow they wouldn't remember anything. If these dreams were parts of her memory trying to resurface, there wouldn't be anything he could do about it.

"Ah, but they aren't nightmares. They just...they always end the same," she continued. She chuckled nervously before setting the sandwich down. She didn't feel like eating the rest. With a deep sigh, she turned her attention to Satoshi and grinned. "Do you want to help me with Amaya's training? You have more experience than I do and you've been at it longer. Plus I feel like I am getting rusty," she stated, earning a laugh from her brother. He patted her head before standing up.

"As tempting as it sounds, I have a few things to attend to. Things at the Hunters Association have been pretty up-tight lately after that attack at the dance. Plus, attacks in the streets are becoming a bit of a nuisance and they've only increased over the last few weeks," he declined as he frowned at the last statement. The rising level of level E vampires was becoming quite the problem, and there were more of them than there were hunters. This was causing a slight strain on the hunters side and most were ready to break the treaty. Thankfully, this hadn't come to fruition as the president managed to keep everyone calm. But for how long would they remain so?

"Take care of yourself Toshi," Saya called out after her brother as he left her side. She sighed, turning her attention towards Amaya before smiling. At least her efforts were not going to be in vain with her sister. "Are you ready to continue Ama!?" she asked as she stood, putting her lunch away and grabbed her Artemis rod. She was going to teach Amaya how to protect herself when a weapon would be available to her. The last few days had been about physical hand-to-hand combat. If an enemy had a weapon, she would need to learn how to dodge and attack.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image




Image




“Fear is a weakness. It makes a person lose her nerve and her cool. It makes people jumpy and organizations nervous, and when that happens, there is always a chance to take advantage.”





Fear, something Amaya was close with, but she had grown tired of it, and so once they had returned to the school, she had done two things. The first thing she did was speak with the Headmaster about taking up the offer to become a Prefect along side her sister and Kitty. Since she had rejected the offer earlier in the year, the Headmaster was more than happy to agree and hand her over a arm badge. Now that she was a Prefect, a Guardian of Cross Academy, Amaya felt that she need to get back in touch with the hunter side of her, so the second thing she had done that day was approach her twin and ask her to help re-train her. It had actually been a good idea at the time, but Amaya hadn't noticed how out of shape she had been, but in the last few days she toughened back up and pushed herself to the limit.

The only problem was the fact that between helping out as a Prefect, training, and the few classes she attended in the day, she hadn't seen much of Sergei, and she didn't like that very much. When she wasn't around him she felt like a part of her was missing, the the hallucinations were still bad, so all she could do to get away from them was train. As the days passed she grew more accustomed to the hallucinations, and willed herself not to freak out over them anymore, through it was still hard. She ignored the nightmares by not sleeping, and when she did she was to tired to care about the dreams. For the most part she still stayed away from crowds, but sometimes it couldn't be ignored. Amaya was getting better, not the way she had expected, but still she was getting better.

At the moment, she sat on a tree somewhere in the forest, her sandwich in one hand and a book in the other. One of her legs were crossed so she could hold her bottle of water in place while the other leg hung over the side of the branch. She was so into the book on basic combat, that she hadn't paid much mind to her sandwich until her stomach made a sound similar to a dying whale. Ama looked away from her book and to her stomach with a frown before taking a bite of the sandwich Saya had given to her this morning. It tasted fine, but when she pulled back her hand to glance down at the food, there were maggots in it. She flinched and swallowed the bite whole before tossing it somewhere off into the forest. "I hate you." She mumbled tapping her temple with a single finger before she snapped her book shut and stood up on the branch.

Casually she stepped off the branch and allowed her body to drop down from the tree on to the ground, her book in one hand and her bottle of water in the other. As she training had progressed she had found the more graceful part of her come back out of hiding, which helped during training with Saya and her personal training. After a moment of hesitation, Amaya begun to walk back towards where her sister was most likely waiting. As far as Amaya knew they were going to start training with weapons instead of basic hand to hand combat. She wasn't bothered by this at all, in fact she was eager to brake back in her sword, she was only worried they would end up hurting one another. "Are you ready to continue Ama!?" Amaya looked up in slight surprise as she realized that she had unknowingly returned to the clearing where they had been training."Yeah I'm ready." She called back as she dropped her bottle of water and book to the ground and pulled out her sword.

Amaya couldn't help but wonder how she looked to her sister. She had been taking the training seriously in the last few days, and because of that she had earned herself a few bruises on her body and a thin cut on her cheek below her right eye. She also had a few specks of dirt on the left side of her face. She didn't care through, the cut was healing properly and so were the bruises, she didn't feel tired nor weakened, no Amaya had never felt so strong before in her life.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi

INK

#2013-07-01 05:49:16, as written by Azazel



Image

Image

"There is an uneasiness falling into the pit of my stomach, and it frightens me because I don't know if I can protect you from it."




Saya's breathing had evened out as she stood, the Artemis rod still in her arms as she stared at her sister. The smile that had once been on her lips was now a full blown grin. Amaya had seemed to be catching on a lot quicker than Saya had expected, and it caused a wave of relief to wash over her as she leaned against the rod. She had felt bad about the bruises and cuts she had given to Amaya, but Saya herself hadn't remained unscathed. She had a cut underneath her eye where she had narrowly avoided the butt end of Amaya's sword. Then her arms and abdomen were bruised as well from the well placed kicks and jabs she received from her sister. Needless to say she was proud of her sister. It seemed that even though she had chosen to live the life of a human, her training as a hunter still remained intact.

"I think that will be all for today Ama. You're doing good!" she stated enthusiastically as she returned the rod to it's holster and gave her sister a hug. Releasing her from her hold, she laughed nervously as she noticed they were both covered in sweat and dirt. A few drops of dried blood lingered about, which she was grateful for it being morning time otherwise she'd have a few vampires to kick. "If you want to go back to the dorm and freshen up, I'll meet you there so we can do a round together. I think Kitty's been busy with Rasputinov-sensei lately so she could use the rest," she stated, patting her sister on her shoulder as she walked away. She needed to check a few things out before she did her patrols.

Satoshi's words rang through her ears about the recent attacks in the streets. They were growing more and more each day. It worried Saya greatly. How long before they moved into the campus? How long before the level E's reached the school and tried to attack the students? Granted they were under the protection of the Hunter's Association and a certain pure-blood and faculty, but even they had to have their limits. Right? She sighed, running a hand through her auburn locks before slumping down on the nearest bench. She didn't need all the extra stress on her right now. With the training sessions, her duty as prefect, and the events that happened a few months ago weighed heavily on her mind. She released an aggravated sigh as she laid against the bench.

The warm sun felt nice against her skin and she was so very tired. Not from the training or the sparring, but just tired from everything. This life that she had chosen, there was no rest. She had to always be on guard, always ready for anything. Being at Cross Academy hadn't changed that, especially after picking up as a prefect. After the little mishap at the beach, it still wasn't enough to make her feel relaxed or satisfied. She had too much on her mind and with everything that is happening, she wasn't sure if she could handle the stress much longer. Her body was about ready to cave in and she didn't like this feeling of helplessness at all. Was it truly helplessness that she felt? Or was it something else? She couldn't differentiate from her emotions at the moment.

Whatever the feeling was, she'll deal with it when the time was right. For now, she had a job to do. She didn't care at the moment if she was covered in scars or patches of dried blood. She'll bathe soon enough when she was finished. She just wanted to make sure that the school wasn't in any immediate danger and she'd be required to jump into action. After all, why take a bath when something might happen in a split second and she'd just end up getting dirty again? Although the sticky feeling wasn't doing anything for her current hygiene issues. Rolling so that she sat up, she let out an exasperated groan and forced herself to stand. This day couldn't get any worse...could it?

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi

INK




Image




Image




“Nothing is ever really lost to us as long as we remember it.”





Amaya stood while taking a deep calming breath, they had been training for quite some time now, and both twins sported their own injury's from each other, since both reused to hold anything back. Amaya was now sporting a new bruise on her upper thigh from Saya's rod hitting her leg, and she had also gotten a cut on the top of her head in her hairline from falling on a rock. The training had gone perfectly, and her advancement had surprised both Amaya and Saya, it was nice not to feel so helpless or weak anymore. "I think that will be all for today Ama. You're doing good!" Her sister smiled brightly while returning her rob to it's holster and then gave Amaya a hug, which she returned happily. Amaya had noticed over the last few days that the training had helped bond the twins back together, it had felt like just a month ago they had both been growing apart because of all of the past events, Ama had missed being able to spend time with her sister.

Saya stepped back from the hug and laughed at the realization they they were both covered in sweat and dirt, and Amaya couldn't help but join in on the laugh, if anyone else saw them they would think they had both just went for a five mile run, and then rolled around in the dirt just for the hell of it. Any blood that had fell would be cleaned before the Vampires could catch wind of it, and before the Day Class Students could get interested in the cause, so really there wasn't anything to be worried about. "If you want to go back to the dorm and freshen up, I'll meet you there so we can do a round together. I think Kitty's been busy with Rasputinov-sensei lately so she could use the rest," Saya patted her shoulder before walking away, and all Amaya could do was wave goodbye. So Kitty was training with Sergei? It made sense, Ama felt the same way Kitty did, they both didn't want to be the weak ones anymore while Saya carried all of their weight.

Amaya sighed and took off in a light jog towards her dorm, the shower and a change of clothes were calling her name, there was no way she could turn down a nice shower and cleaner clothes. Once Amaya made it back to her dorm, she went right for the shower, through she didn't relax like she wanted to, she was able to improve her over all smell and she looked a little less beat up now that she wasn't covered in dirt. By the time she was showered only five minuets had passed, and she spent another five putting on her uniform and treat the cut on her face. After Ama was done cleaning her wounds up, she stepped back and took in her appearance. Other than the cut she didn't look half bad, her hair had gotten longer and she had just started to wear it down, it was to much trouble always wearing it up, but there was something different about her...perhaps it was the helpless look that had once took refuge in her eyes was no longer there, instead it had been replaced with something else...but what? She shook her head and stepped back from the mirror.

She didn't need to dwell on that at the moment, she just had to find her sister. Amaya headed out of the dorm, however she grabbed an apple and a change of her sisters uniform out of room before closing the door behind her. She would offer it to her sister, since she hadn't eaten since earlier that day, and most likely wouldn't be going back to the dorm to clean up anytime soon, in fact her sister would still be sweaty if she didn't do something about it, so Amaya also stopped by the kitchen and grabbed two bottle's of water and a towel.

By the time she found her sister, she was having a hard time juggling all of the different objects in her hands, but as soon as she was spotted on a bench, half sitting half sleeping, Amaya threw down the change of clothes beside her sister, and then the apple on top of it. "I figured you wouldn't want to clean up, so you'll have to improvise." Ama grinning at her sister while holding the two bottles of water in one hand and threw the towel over Saya's shoulders so her current clothes wouldn't get to wet, she then proceeded to open one bottle of water and poor half of it on her sister head. She realized she would most likely be yelled at for this, but it was rather amusing seeing her sister sputter in surprise. "Oh don't give me that look." She said with a laugh while pulling the towel up into her sisters now wet face and using it to clean the dirt and sweat from it skin. "You can use the rest of the water the clean out your hair, and then you can go change over in those bushes...you smell like old gym socks." Amaya wrinkled her nose and grinned. "What would you do without such a considerate twin?" She was quoting Saya from a few years ago. Amaya had a bee on her head, and Saya had thought it would be a good idea to kill it with the biggest book she could find...while it was still on Ama's head. Amaya had vowed to get back at her sister one day, and it was worth it. Totally worth it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi

INK

#2013-07-01 23:40:46, as written by Azazel



Image

Image

"Weaving between reality and illusions isn't healthy. I wonder, is this life I've been lead to believe an illusion? Or is it reality?"




The voice of her sister snapped Saya out of her thoughts as she turned to see Amaya. It was quite the sight as Amaya had seemed to be having trouble juggling the many items in her hold. Saya chuckled at her sister before she tried to make her way to help her, however; she was stopped when Amaya threw something at her. She felt the towel hit her face and as she removed it, the feeling of water being dumped on her and her sisters voice caused her to sputter. Her cheeks grew flustered as she puffed them out at Amaya. A certain set of words only caused her to frown as she recalled that particular incident where she herself had muttered those exact same words.

"It was a huge spider. It could have bitten you! What if it was poisonous!?" she stated as she threw her hands up in the air, trying her best to be serious about the situation. She could never be mad at her sister for getting back at her for that and she smiled. With a devious grin on her face, Saya quickly snatched the other water bottle and poured it on Amaya's head. "There, now we are even," she stated as she gave her sister a thumbs up. She then turned her head o the side, glancing off into the distance. Something felt weird to her, almost as if there was something disturbing the air. She couldn't place it, and for a moment, her eyes narrowed. She was trying to see if off in the distance if she were merely seeing things or if there was actually a shadow standing off to the distance.

"Alright Ama, are you ready to start the rounds?" she asked as she passed it off as just an illusion. Saya would need to get her head checked if she were seeing things. She chuckled at this thought before returning her attention to Amaya. "We can cover more ground if we split up. You take the far end of the Academy, and I'll take this side. Be careful Ama okay?" she stated, leaving her sister to perform her duties. Just because she was satisfied with their training sessions didn't mean she wasn't allowed to worry about Amaya. She was worried about everyone really. She was worried about Ekaterina, Takeru, Sacred, Satoshi, Amaya, all of them. She couldn't understand why but she had this horrible dread lingering in her being. Then, it didn't help that the dreams she had been having had become more frequent.

Every time she closed her eyes, it seemed that the woman would return and spoke of odd things. Granted Saya could never truly make out what she was saying, but she managed to form a few words by trying to lip-read the woman. She could always make out the words, home. The mystery woman always spoke about home. It was confusing to Saya and she really couldn't understand what her home had to do with anything. She had been so lost in thought that she hadn't noticed she had wandered a little too far from the open field of the academy. The ground, even after the events of the dance and Moirae, had managed to rebuild itself a bit. It was still destroyed, however; a single white flower blossoming on a small bush captured her attention.

"Hello you," she stated as she knelled down to stare at the flower. It was odd in a sense that it looked like a rose, but it wasn't. Such an odd flower indeed. She smiled as she pushed herself back up and glanced around. The area seemed so calm. Too calm for Saya's liking and she frowned ever so slightly. Taking a final glance at the flower, she made her way back to finish her rounds. She had a little time on her hands, perhaps she should see how Takeru was doing. She had been avoiding him lately not out of want, but because she was with Amaya. She had wanted to spend every moment when they returned at the Kuran's side, but other duties beckoned her away from him. She laughed lightly as she shook her head. She was hopeless.

With that in mind, she made her way to see if she could find the male. He was probably somewhere near the student council room. He was still the Student Council President after all. But then again, he could be anywhere. She sighed in frustration as she rubbed her temples. There was no use in giving herself a headache because of it. If she ran into him, she ran into him. If not, it wasn't going to be the end of the world...at least not in her mind it wasn't. They made a contract that had been sealed, so she had nothing to worry about. With that thought in mind, she smiled brightly and walked with an extra skip to her pace.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-07-08 07:56:45, as written by Ion


Image



Image


“Could I ever be enough to free you from a ghost?"



The thrum of his heart was steady, and he was doing it again—creating that strange music that was his heart and his voice and his breathing—and she wondered if he understood just how it made her feel. It was sublime, a truly beautiful thing, but one she felt she had no right to whatsoever. It made it at once harder and easier to let him go. Easier, because it wasn’t difficult to conceptualize just how much that person must love him, if they got to know this everyday, or even just more than twice. Harder, because she was keenly reminded of how much she wanted to be in that person’s place.

Her delicate fingers curled into the fabric of his shirt, and she inhaled deeply of the smell of him, something at once wholly unfamiliar and a lot like being home, a feeling she was sure she’d forgotten so many—so few, to someone like him—years ago. She contemplated the question, wondering just what she would do. There was no doubt in her mind whatsoever that that person must be a truly wonderful being, to ensnare him so in her light and her love, and she wasn’t sure she wanted to fight that kind of person. Wouldn’t it be wrong of her to think so much of herself? She was not so great, surely.

And yet he was challenging her to be.A greater existence. He said it like it was a simple thing, his single condition. Like it was possible. She was not so certain about that, not at all. Especially if even someone like Ageha wasn’t able to do it—and it bore asking that if this person wasn’t Ageha, who could it possibly be?

He answered her question, in a way, alluding to the fact that whomever they were was dead. A fresh wave of deep sadness washed over her, and she felt a bit more revulsion for herself, feeling jealous of and desiring to compete with someone passed from this world. But she did want to—the desire to be the greater existence was undeniably present. Not for herself, really, but because she understood exactly what being tethered to a memory could do to a person. It was the same sadness in Ivan’s voice, only… purer? She supposed Sacred hadn’t had as much of a family as Ivan had, and what family he’d gathered about himself was disintegrating. Moirae was gone. No, surely his pain had not dulled as much. Especially if what she’d heard Ivan tell Sergei—that Sacrilegious had been asleep for a long time—was true. She wanted to help him, but was it help? She hoped so.

She had to, now. It wasn’t right that anyone should be so sad forever. She could hear it in his voice, that pervasive melancholia that hurt him so. He shouldn’t have to endure it, an if she could take him from that, she would. Ekaterina hardened her resolve, her brows furrowing and her hold on him tightening. “I will,” she whispered, because he deserved more than her promise to try but because it was taking a lot out of her to make this vow. “I don’t know how, or when, but I will.” She raised her head from his chest, moving closer with every intention of kissing him, when a sudden feeling of illness struck her right in the head. It was one she was growing to recognize, and she braced both hands against him, flinching with the pain of it.

“Something’s wrong,” she said, her voice dissolved into apprehension. “Like at the dance, and the attack. Something’s come.” It wasn’t exactly news she wanted, ever, but right now struck her as particularly bad, and she actually scowled. Someone else was trying to hurt her friends, or was going to—it wasn’t clear which—and she was tired of letting it happen.




Image



Image


“It seems that every time we find a moment to breathe, we are thrust back into conflict once more…"



Sergei dismissed the last of his students just as his office-time drew to a close, and he stood with great relief from his chair. It wasn’t so bad, this sort of thing, but he was always ready to be done by the time he was. Amaya was probably right—he wasn’t really all that suited for teaching. He was good at it, but he wondered how much of that was due to the bleedthrough of his unconscious powers. According to Ivan, Lilith had a powerful allure and a presence that tended to exclude everything else but her. His wasn’t that, not when he wasn’t trying to use it, but he did tend to calm and soothe people, make them less apt to worry or be afraid in his company. He thought it might be some derivative of this part of his nature which helped Amaya’s headaches and hallucinations, perhaps due to the influence of the First Being’s blood.

Either way, it meant his powers were finally good for something besides killing, and that was reason enough to be happy about it. He actually hadn’t seen Amaya in a few days—he hoped she was getting along all right, but then she was stronger than she thought. Chances were, she’d be fine. It didn’t exactly stop him from thinking about her, though, or wanting to see her, and he told himself with decreasing success that this was simply because he was concerned about her as a student, or as a person, that anyone else in the same situation would have produced the same thoughts on his part.

He honestly wasn’t sure how much longer he was going to be able to believe that.

Either way, it would do him some good to walk around on the grounds, so he headed there first, intending to stretch his legs and take in some sunshine. He’d never felt any kind of revulsion for it—indeed, he rather enjoyed it. The warmth was a most welcome sensation for him, when he so often felt so very cold, or like he couldn’t find the internal temperature he wanted. It was another odd thing he put down to the duality of his heritage and tried not to think about.

The sun was indeed pleasant, and it wasn’t long before he found himself under his favorite cherry tree, the blossoms having fallen and coated the ground. The cherries were coming in now, and he knew from experience the students would eat most of them before those fell—they were quite sweet. The Headmaster apparently liked fruit trees that also blossomed, as the grounds were littered with them. Sergei instinctively reached for a cigarette, but stopped himself short and shoved his hands into his pockets instead, looking up at the tree with a smile and contemplating climbing it, as he had when still a child. Perhaps a strange thought for a grown man to be having, though, and he discarded it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image




Image




“When your in the darkest place, look for the light, and follow it.”





Amaya smiled at her sisters retreating form, her once again wet hair sticking to her face and neck, but her clothes were still dry so she wasn't bothered by it, she just took a moment to use the towel her sister left behind to dry out her hair before she dropped it back to the bench carelessly and started to make her way around the school for her patrol. Over the last few days Ama had gotten used to her new sleeping arrangements, through she never really slept anymore, and she was getting into what it meant to be a Prefect of Cross Academy. It was a nice little thing she had going on right now, but she couldn't shake the feeling that the peacefulness that had settled around her wasn't going to last very long.

She sighed quickly while walking, she cut into the forest first, weaving her way around the trees before cutting back towards the Academy, it was a long process, patrolling just half of the school took a good hour or two, she couldn't imagine doing it alone, it would be tiresome. Amaya looking up at the large building, it was the main building, but it was empty for the time being, for Day classes had ended and Night classes had yet to begin. I wonder if Sergei is still in his classroom... Amaya shook her head and frowned. Ever since she remembered kissing him...well it was hard to explain how she felt, through there was the feeling of wanting to kiss him again that lingered in the back of her mind, haunting her more than the hallucinations.

It wasn't right for a student to think about their teacher like that...through they were both adults...really there was nothing wrong with it...she was just over thinking things. She groaned aloud, half tempted to bang her head on the side of the building, before turning around and walking further away from the school, towards a place she often ate lunch at earlier in the year. She smiled softly at the sight of the cherry tree and couldn't help when her smile widened at the sight of Sergei, standing under the tree. Carefully she snuck up behind him before standing on her tippy toes and covering his eyes with gentle hands. As soon as their skin made contact the pain in her head, that she hadn't even known was there, vanished, making her relax a little more and let out a small sigh of content. "Boo." She whispered the word quietly, a small smile gracing her face.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image
Image
|In this silent and still world of glasses, I saw myself, cracked beyond the redemption of mercy.|




How odd yet enticing this delicate creature before him. This girl who could only see darkness since the light was taken from her eyes. The sheltered princess who has yet to transcend to her true heritage. Yet, she had built herself to be a burden no longer. As such, she was not that fragile as she had been before. Whether it would be for the good or not, it could only be decided by her as time passes by. For now, he was rather amused with the answer she had given. His challenge for her to be a greater existence in his being was taken with such a determined bravado. A strong resolve that she will become greater than that person someday. He cannot help but smile at that declaration but instead of his usual Cheshire-like grin. The one decorating his lips was quite gentle and then slowly, she began to close the gap between them. However, she stopped.

Holding his hands, she spoke about something being wrong. The urgency in those words brought his full attention. Her grip on him was rather strong even though, it was not something he would be worried about or even be bothered with. It only meant she was rather stern on this warning. His eyes narrowed more so, due to the apprehension in her voice. She seemed sensitive to malicious intentions and this had been enhanced further by the events that had occurred around her. A common trait, perhaps. In any case, he attuned his senses as well and even provided his familiar to search the grounds for any untoward activities.

They can ever be too careful. Sacred knew personally that Evie and Judas are relentless. The pure-blood twins had always been so since a long time ago. Thinking about them annoys him very much, he clicked his tongue and then released a sigh. He directed his attention to the blind princess. As of now, there was still nothing out of the ordinary. But one can never be sure. This much he knows. "Keep your guard up." He stated coolly as he looked towards the sky. Flashing before his eyes, the sceneries which his crow familiar were seeing had nothing worthy to be noted. But then, there was a voice that strike like lightning within the depths of his consciousness.

"Everything will be fine, you'll see."

His eyes widened in surprise and also unhindered despair. Those deep mauve eyes reflected such disbelief and rage. His crow had finally caught sight of Takeru inside the infirmary as the avian creature passed by its window. However, he was lying on the bed with an appearance resembling that of a dead person. The medical staff was in total panic. Without a delay, he left the blind princess' side in an instance. There were no exchange of words on his side. Moving with such speed, he was very desperate to reach the Kuran Heir. There was no care in his mind if any of the humans saw him as such. Right now, he has to reach Takeru at all costs. It did not take too long due to his status as a pure-blood.

Reaching the infirmary, Sacred knew that the Takagi prefect was there. Yet, he was not in the proper mindset to attend to anybody else. "Takeru!" He stated loudly as the doors that prevented anyone to enter were forced open. It was not that difficult for someone like him. The doctor and nurses looked at the pure-blood in surprise. Some had requested for him to step outside and let them handle it. However, they were all silenced by one look filled with authority and threat. At the same time, he ignored their protests as he soon reached Takeru's bedside. "Takeru..." His heart was beating in such a very slow rhythm. The skin glowing with life was now like the complexion of a ghost. The scent of death lingered over Takeru very strongly.

"We don't know what happened. His body is failing him at a drastic rate. If we don't do something soon, he would..." The doctor informed Sacred out of concern but the pure-blood immediately silenced the man with one look filled with anger. He knew well how that statement would end. There was no way he would allow that to happen. Never again. Reaching to slowly touch Takeru's face, he subtly flinched. The warmth the Kuran heir exuded had now become cold as ice. Gritting his teeth, he knew who could have done this. These symptoms were familiar to that particular concoction of a mad scientist. He would tear them to shreds. No, it was still something merciful. He would ensure that they would regret coming to existence. But right now, he must do something to help Takeru.

The humans cannot do anything for the Kuran heir. But at the very least, Takeru can be kept clinging to the plane of the living until a the cure to his affliction would be sought out. There was no other choice. "Watch over him." His voice did not hold its usual coyness. It was stern and authoritative. He directed this statement to Saya as he left the infirmary to search for a certain person. Following the trail of scent, he soon found two individuals under a cherry tree which he cannot distinguished whether to be beautiful or not. He has only one thought in mind and this dog of a teacher will help him in doing so. The pure-blood even did not make any gestures to Saya's twin. Everything else was inconsequential to him. "Tell Ivan. Takeru needs him now."

Sacred's deep mauve eyes gazed with such resolve and unwavering authority towards Sergei. His voice never trembled but had a great amount of urgency. He was truly desperate to keep Takeru alive. At the same time, there was no amount of hesitation and from the way he had spoken of Ivan. The purple pure-blood was not happy about having any kind of connection with the masked man. However, this was the only choice left. Sacred was also certain that Ivan would come. Because, he was certain that Ivan would not fail Takeru if needed. Despite how infuriating this may be for Sacred.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-07-09 22:59:41, as written by Ion


Image



Image


“Why can’t they just leave us alone?"


“Fate waits for no one."


Though he heard and smelled her approach, Sergei was a bit curious as to what she was doing, so he remained still until a pair of hands slid in front of his eyes. He smiled slightly as her hand fell away, and turned slightly to glance at her out of the corner of his eye. “Hello, Amaya,” he replied lightly. He wasn’t exactly sure when he’d started calling her that instead of Takagi-san, but he hoped she didn’t mind. It was just easier, since both she and Saya would be “Takagi-san” and he didn’t much want to call them the same thing, twins or no. They were quite different people, after all.

He was prevented from saying anything further by the rapid approach of Sacreligious, who seemed to be lacking his customary languid amusement or boredom. It was not as if they spoke often, but the urgency in his steps, in his posture, immediately clued Sergei in to the fact that something was wrong. The words, clipped as they were, told him everything he needed to know, and the teacher nodded solemnly. “Of course,” he replied in an even tone. If there was something he could do to help a friend, he would do it, without hesitating. And Ivan… well, Ivan would help Takeru, if it came to that.

Reaching into a pocket, Sergei withdrew a sleek black phone, hitting a single number on it and placing it to his ear. It was Ivan’s emergency number, the one the man was always near to, even when travelling abroad. Sergei actually wasn’t very sure where he was now, but it wouldn’t matter once he heard about this. The line on the other end connected almost immediately, the crisp, cool tones of his father greeting him with the customary clipped phrase. “Ivan,” Sergei said at once. “You’re needed at Cross. No, Not Katya. It’s Takeru; something’s happened.” He shot a questioning glance at Sacred, as if to ask what symptoms the young Kuran was suffering, but evidently Ivan didn’t need to know yet. Sergei nodded once, then closed the phone.

“He’s sending the Gemini ahead with his medical equipment, but he’s away from home. It’ll take him a few hours to get here. What’s happened to Takeru-kun?”

Elsewhere, Ekaterina was intent on finding out. Though she knew not who was afflicted or what had happened, she had heard the general direction in which Sacred went, and she followed this trail, tracking the pureblood’s aura of power as much as anything. Her hand rested gently on Mischa’s ruff, and the wolfish dog seemed to know where to go just as much as she did, occasionally tugging her a bit to one side or another. She followed obediently, trusting the hound as much as she always had, and eventually found herself at the infirmary. She could hear someone breathing shallowly, and someone else clearly in distress. The latter sounded like… “Saya? What’s going on?” Kitty removed herself to a corner of the infirmary, sitting in one of the chairs there. Mischa parked himself at her feet.

No more than a half-hour later, the Gemini, Vincent and Ophelia, arrived. They spared no time to greet Saya, though Vincent did murmur something quiet to Kitty, but they were primarily preoccupied laying out a great deal of equipment which they’d carried to the Academy. Ophelia, obtaining a clean syringe, turned over one of Takeru’s arms and plunged the needle in, extracting a vial of his blood with admirable efficiency. Vincent sniffed the air, and shook his head. “Faust,” he pointed out, a note caught somewhere between distaste and fear tinting it. Ophelia simply nodded, popping the needle off the vial and placing the latter into a recess in a circular machine that now occupied a tabletop. They’d effectively chased off the rest of the medical staff, which was honestly probably for the better. The twins moved in a rapid whirl of efficiency, hooking Takeru up to a few different machines and drawing samples of saliva and hair to compliment the blood. If it was Faust they were dealing with, they needed to be incredibly thorough. It would be just like that man to deliver a poison one way and design it to trigger a second dose of something else upon antivenin administration.

“Found the source,” Vincent told his twin, and she crossed the room to examine what he was looking at. “Needle. Very small.” She supplied, and he nodded. The puncture wound was almost invisible, but the Gemini had been well-trained to seek out such things. “Was he close to anyone recently? They would need to be within reach to administer this.” He directed the question at Saya, though how he knew she was the one to ask was unclear. Regardless, he clearly did know, as there was absolutely no hesitation in his voice. There wasn’t much of anything, actually—both the twins seemed quite emotionless.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image




Image




"I fill it in the pit of my stomach, I can tell nothing good will come from this."





Amaya couldn't help but smile when Sergei called her by her first name, she hand't seen him in a few days, but just being around him made some unknown weight lift from her chest, making it seemingly easier for her to breath. It was a brilliant feeling and it helped that she actually really enjoyed being in his presence, if it had been anyone else, part of her was certain that she would have just endured the pain. However, her short moment of happiness was short lived as Sacred approached and told Sergei that he needed to call some man named Ivan.

Her face scrunched up in confusion as she looked between the two males. "What's going on?" Ama looked from Sacred to Sergei, a frown marring her face. "Who is Ivan?" She asked quieter than before, she was honestly confused, she had never heard anyone else mention a man named Ivan, why would they need him now? And what was wrong with Takeru? She looked between the two again as a strange feeling in the pit of her stomach began to form. it was a combination of two things, the first being that unease of not knowing the whole truth about everything that had been going on lately, and the other a sense of foreboding, as if something in the back of her mind was trying to warn her that something horrible was about to happen.

The feelings in her stomach grew as a new worry entered her mind. If something was wrong with Takeru than surly something was wrong with Saya, Amaya had seen how close her twin had gotten with the boy, and that only meant that if he was in any form of danger, that her sister would be there to try and help him. Her eyes widened and she turned towards the Pure-Blood. "Where is Saya?" She asked, the worry gnawing away at her insides, she felt like she needed to find her sister as soon as possible, or something horrible would happen, and she would have no control over what happened, she wouldn't be able to stop it in any way, no matter what she did.

For some reason, she felt like her and her sisters time had just run out, run out of what, she wasn't sure, but she was certain something just got their string short, but no matter what, she would protect her sister and the people around her, Amaya was tired of being useless, she wouldn't let another friend die in front of her without a fight. Even if it killed her.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image
Image
||“If prayers were enough, I would have no need for memories.”||




Panic. Anger. Uselessness. Sacred had not experienced those three things in such intensity ever since a long time ago. It was like a vacuum swallowing everything about him into a void of frenzy. The pure-blood knew for a fact that the world that Takeru had chosen to walk upon was not safe and even more so, the title he held will attract trouble more than blessings. Nevertheless, he had been certain that the boy would be unharmed no matter what. Takeru had never been reckless and had always acted within reason. Furthermore, the purple vampire was going to ensure that the Kuran heir remains in pristine condition at all costs. But then, this happens. He should have seen it knowing that the Evie and Judas truly liked torturing him by destroying the objects and people he shows attachment to.

Now, he was in the same position once more, a long time ago. There was nothing else he could do. He even resorted to ask for the help of another. It would have been easy if the one making Takeru suffer as such was an entity in which he could rip to shreds at this instant. But, it was a poison that he knew well must be concocted by that tasteless madman. It was painful to admit but in such field he does not have the necessary skills to compete. The only who could do so was Ivan. Hence, the reason Sacred had asked this dog of his to call him. However, he was not going to be here for a few hours. The man chose a perfect time to dawdle on some place the pure-blood could careless about.

Clicking his tongue, those deep mauve eyes were outline with red light as he looked at the ground. Sacred was certainly holding on for dear control on his sanity. He should have been more vigilant than before. Anyway, the administration of poison must have been done through contact which meant one thing. The perpetrator was still in the school. He was willing to bet that is so especially, with how this was purposely orchestrated to rattle not only him but probably even the Takagi prefect attached to Takeru. Moreover, if the intention was death, there was no need for such roundabout manners. This was to declare that it is a personal vendetta.

Raising his eyes, he met those of Ivan's dog. It was not unknown to Sacred that Takeru was close to this teacher. The boy on occasion would mention the man to him on good terms and admiration. "He has been poisoned." The way the pure-blood delivered it was filled with regret and shame which are completely new. Never once did Sacred showed any kind of doubt, no matter what outlandish things he would do. However when it comes to Takeru, he never hesitates. Truly, an odd connection between the two men can never be fathom but then again, the man named Ivan, seemed familiar with the Kuran heir as well. I'm going to look for the one who did this.

His eyes drifted to the Takagi twin. The girl asked questions that were not his concern or responsibility to answer to. He will let the teacher handle it from here. But, she will give her this. "I told her to stay with Takeru." With that said, he turned his back at them and was determined who had orchestrated this. However before doing so, he looked over his shoulder and looked at the teacher with stern eyes. It was truly different from the normally lackadaisical vampire that he always portrays himself as. "Inform me once Ivan arrives." And so, he departed without another word. He will find the root of this and make that person pay with every bit of pain he will deliver.

"It's really odd... for once, I'm really afraid to die."



As for the one that everyone wants to find, Toru was leaning ever so casually against a lone tree standing in the middle of an open field. In his hand, he looked at sketch with the initials TK at the bottom. It was a scenery of the same tree he was now leaning upon. He had taken the privilege to ransack through the Kuran heir's room at his own volition. It was done for pure fun than any malicious intent. That is how he got hold of the boy's sketchbook. He must say the kid has talents. Too bad, the kid would not be able to do drawings like these once the time is up. Looking at the sky, he could feel a sense of serenity even with the tension spiking with the air around him. This was truly blissful indeed.

"I wonder who will get here first." Toru stated as he began to tear the pages in a rapid manner as they scattered around the field. There were many illustrations such as Cross Academy, Sergei teaching, Amaya and Saya together, Sacred and Moirae, The Headmaster cooking, and many more things. One would say, Takeru drawings were very warm. But, the one thing he kept in hand was the one picture that provided the key to all of the mysteries about the Takagi. This was truly getting to be interesting. He then took out a pocket watch where instead of a normal interface. A small hourglass popped out. This was Takeru's time limit. If he was not treated before all the sand reached the bottom. The boy will die.

Hearing a few rustling before him, his eyes was directed to that direction as he looked at his first visitor with his signature smile which made a lot of human girls flutter and faint. Once upon a time when he was still but a seemingly harmless night class student. "Long time no see." He started as he straightened himself. Tilting his head to side, he gave a mock bow and looked his visitor with a query. "Have you come to save the prince? Did it not ever occur to you, a kiss might work?" Of course, this was all for malicious teasing as he once more straightened himself. Those eyes unrelenting and would not give pardon. Toru came here for a purpose and he was going to do it one way or another. Well, it does not mean he would not have his fun while doing so. "So, how much is a life these days?"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-07-21 07:33:10, as written by Ion


Image



Image


“I have heard music, seen sunrise, and remembered you. And my soul, as it was then, is on fire."


Sergei nodded after Sacrilegious, knowing that if the man encountered the party responsible for this poisoning, they would get what they deserved, and probably more than that. It was not until the vampire had departed that he responded to Amaya, turning to glance at her from the corner of his eye. The look was solemn, and his eyes seemed more violet than anything, tinged with the faintest shade of rose-red. “Come,” he urged quietly, “Let us find Saya and Takeru. We will speak as we walk.” he set a brisk pace, but he did clasp her hand in his so that she would not fall behind his longer stride, and he was careful not to break into a run and leave her behind.

“Ivan is the name of my father, the man who raised myself, Ekaterina, and our brother, Dmitri. He is also a scientist and a doctor without peer. If there is a being alive who can save Takeru from what has befallen him, it is he.” They swiftly ascended to the medical wing, to find that Saya and Ekaterina were already present, in addition to the Gemini, who were intently working to prolong Takeru’s vitals for as long as they could.

Releasing Amaya’s hand so she could be with her sister, he addressed himself to Ophelia, as Vincent was busy monitoring some kind of machine. “Have you been able to determine what toxin was used?” He crossed to the machines where they were working, his own familiarity with such equipment returning to him as though it had not been more than a decade since he’d last used any of it. Then again, to a being like him, what was a decade?

“No. We have the general type of the poison, but not the subtype. It is.. hidden, amongst ingredients with no purpose, doubtless intended to confound.” Sergei frowned, and motioned for one of the vials. Ophelia handed it over without hesitating, and the dhampir covered the top of it with one finger, turning the whole thing upside down and then righting it again and removing his digit, which now had just a trace of Takeru’s blood on it. This, he swiped across his tongue clinically, pausing for a moment to consider it. After a few seconds, his eyes went wide.

“I know what this is. Take his IVs out. All of them—they’ll only make things worse.” Without stopping to second-guess him, the Gemini obeyed, and it was mere moments before Takeru was unhooked from everything save the respirator. This would require a highly-specific antivenin, more complex than he knew how to craft. The details would have to be no less than perfect; even a milliliter less than accuracy in one component would probably result in Takeru’s death. It was an absolutely brilliant poison, one designed to be incurable, and painful. He did not doubt that Takeru would shortly be in excruciating pain. Sergei grit his teeth, resisting the urge to follow after Sacred to find the one who had done this, but he knew the truly responsible party was not present.

Faust was a genius, if a twisted one, with the only intellect Sergei had ever known to rival his father’s. On any given day, it was entirely a toss-up as to which one had the advantage, save one thing: Ivan may be ruthless, but he was not deliberately cruel. Faust allowed cruelty to serve his purposes when it would, like any other tool at his disposal. Sergei had no doubt that when he’d first developed this poison, it had been tested on dozens of humans and vampires alike. He would have recorded meticulously their symptoms, how long it took them to die in various external conditions, and never once blinked at the pain he was causing them. For Lucius Faust, nothing at all was sacred, not even the ‘mother’ he claimed to serve. Even that was simply an arrangement of convenience.

His musings were interrupted by an abrupt entrance, and his eyes, as all in the room eventually must, swung to Ivan. From the tousle to the masked vampire’s hair, he had run all the way himself, at the breathtaking speed only a few were capable of producing. Ivan, Sacred, Judas, Evie, Faust… and sometimes, himself. That his father had run at all was great evidence of the concern he bore Takeru, though only Sergei and Sacred knew why. It was the same reason they both knew that Sacred’s summons would not be refused. And here he was, in about half the time expected.

Wisteria-colored eyes, exquisite in their clarity, assessed the room in less than three seconds. “Speak,” he told Sergei, and the younger man complied, relaying everything he knew of the circumstances and the poison. Ivan’s eyes settled once on Ekaterina, who smiled shakily at him, but thereafter, they did not leave his patient, not even when he rattled off a list of directions to the Gemini, mostly in Latin, with the occasional English or Russian word thrown in when it was more efficient. Children growing up in Ivan’s household learned to speak all three, and more, because of times like this, when one could convey much better than the others what was required. Vincent and Ophelia were quick to react, assembling the ingredients necessary, and Ivan tested the blood sample the same way Sergei had, turning away from the occupants of the room to lift his mask for only a moment. It was obvious that the face underneath was no older in appearance than anyone else in the room, and yet there was something unspeakably ancient about him. Ivan wore his years well, but he wore them.

He was a flurry of motion after that, each clipped, precise, and careful, measuring out liquids of various kinds and combining them in a very specific order. He was solving the puzzle as he went, calculations and probabilities whirring around in his mind faster than another would have been able to process them, let alone advance them. He would settle for nothing less than perfection in this matter, and his wards all stood at a distance from him, aware that he was not to be interfered with right now. At one point, it was almost possible to glimpse a flash of blue-purple flame, but it disappeared as soon as it had arisen, and it was hard to say whether it had been there at all.

When it was finished, perhaps ten minutes later, Ivan held aloft a syringe filled with a brilliant blue-green liquid. Ophelia stretched out Takeru’s arm, and Vincent ensured that the young man was held down, supernatural strength pinning the Kuran heir in place in case he started thrashing. Even an incidental movement could spell disaster. With expert precision, Ivan plunged the syringe into Takeru’s arm, depressing the plunger at a measured rate, then drew back.

Ekaterina had heard the motion grow silent, and ventured the question that she was sure was on everyone’s mind. “What now? Will he be all right?” The obvious worry in her tone drew Ivan’s immediate attention, and he discarded the syringe into a sterile container.

“Now, Devotchka moya, we wait. The rest of the battle is his to fight—I have done all that power and medicine might, but I cannot be his will to live.” He turned slightly, looking apparently at Saya. “But it is often known to help the ill when those they love are near.” He left the matter at that, disinclined to speak on the matter further. Fixing his attention once more on Sergei, he switched topics. “Where is he?” Though Ivan’s tone was as coolly neutral as ever, a paragon of nonchalance, Sergei did not need to ask to know to which ‘he’ his father referred.

“He has gone to seek the party responsible. He wanted to know when you got here...”

This produced a tsk from somewhere in Ivan’s throat. “Reckless as ever, and always determined to succeed alone. Never mind-- I will find him myself.” He shook his head, just slightly, but the fact that he was headed to the door was evidence enough that he intended to follow.

“Please, father. Let me come, too.” The voice was Ekaterina’s, and Sergei grimaced, expecting Ivan’s refusal. There was no way he was going to allow Katya to go with him into danger—he’d barely consented to allowing her to learn to defend herself.

He was quite shocked, then, when Ivan assented. “Very well, Devotchka. But you will do nothing I do not tell you to.” Ekaterina’s nod was quick in coming, though he wondered how genuine it could possibly be. Regardless, the two departed, leaving himself, the Takagi twins, and the Gemini to watch over Takeru.

“He may still be in a lot of pain,” Sergei warned quietly, “And whether he lives now depends on his desire to do so, as Ivan said. Perhaps it is best that he knows we’re here for him.” So saying, he picked up a triplicate of chairs and arranged them by Takeru’s bedside, taking one himself. All were far enough to give the young man enough space, but close enough that hopefully, even subconsciously, he would understand that he was not alone.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-07-22 02:55:52, as written by Azazel



Image

Image

"If I could, I'd take your place in a heart-beat. It pains me knowing that there was...is nothing I could do to save you. I won't lose you again."




Saya stood outside of the infirmary, leaning against the door as she tried to collect her thoughts. There was only one thing on her mind, finding the one responsible for Takeru's ailment, however; Sacred's words echoed through her mind. She was supposed to stay with Takeru, and here she was about to leave him. She didn't want to, but she also wanted to find the one responsible. She had to. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, taking in the information the doctors had spoken along with the two vampires. She couldn't leave him, not right now at least. As much as vengeance drove her, the thought of something happening to Takeru when she wasn't there scared her more so to keep her by his side. So, she re-entered the room not more than five minutes after she had left. She glanced at Ekaterina and sat next to her.

She placed her head in her hands as she leaned forward. Her head was beginning to hurt ever so lightly, and it felt as if the pain would be escalating soon. She glanced at Takeru, watching as he slowly breathed through the respirator. She could feel her heart clenching tightly against her rib-cage, feeling as if someone had plunged it from her chest and was squeezing it right in front of her. His condition, his death-like appearance, it was heart-breaking for Saya because she couldn't do anything. The only thing she could do was sit and wait for Ivan, Ekaterina's adoptive father, to arrive. Minutes seemed to fly, and before she knew it, the sound of the door opening caused her to jump from her seat, expecting to see the masked man, however; her expectant gaze faltered. It was Sergei and her sister, Amaya. She watched as Sergei approached the two vampires and assessed the situation.

It was then he immediately stated for the IV's to be removed since it would only make it worse. Saya wanted to step in, to help, but she knew it would be futile to do so. What could she do? She was only a human. She didn't possess the qualities of a vampire, nor would she ever. But, there was this feeling in the back of her mind that it wasn't always so. Why would she feel that in this time? She sighed deeply as she glanced at her teacher, then to her sister, then to Ekaterina. She mustered a small smile, grateful that she had some company, even if it remained silent between them. She might have lost herself to the silence and the paranoia of losing Takeru. She was abruptly shaken from her thoughts when the door opened just as suddenly. She didn't have to guess as to who this man was. She already knew.

And within minutes, the adoptive father of Ekaterina concocted an antivenin and administered it. The dreadful feeling never left Saya's being as he spoke. She wasn't going anywhere, not now. She wanted to remain by Takeru until he opened his eyes. Those mismatched eyes she wanted to possess so much. She wanted to be by his side, even if he slipped away, she wanted to be there for him. But she didn't want him to. She wanted him to come back to her, tell her this was just a bad dream and that he was fine. She wanted him to run his fingers through her hair, comfort her, love her, everything she could think of. Who would have known she would have been this obsessive over one boy? All of these feelings, it was as if she were losing her own life in the process. She wouldn't know what to do without Takeru by her side. The world would seem wrong without him in it.

Ivan then questioned the whereabouts of the purple-haired pure-blood in which Sergei answered. Saya only remained silent as Ivan spoke before leaving with Ekaterina and Sergei arranged the chairs around Takeru's bed, taking one for himself and the others left for Amaya and herself. Instead of taking the chair, she walked closer to Takeru's bedside, reaching out to remove some of his bangs from his face. He would be in pain, Sergei stated. She didn't want him to be. She wanted to take it from him, absorb everything Takeru was feeling if only to spare him. She didn't want him to suffer and it was slowly eating her alive. If only she could do something to ease it, she would have. She never took the chair, instead, curling up beside Takeru, carefully avoiding the wires that were connected to the respirator and clutched to him like an infant to it's mother. She didn't care if Amaya and Sergei were in the room as she could feel her tears strolling down her cheek. The only one that mattered was the one in this bed, the one she made a contract with. Only he mattered, no one else.

"Takeru, come back to me. Please," she whispered so softly against the boy that it could barely register as a whisper. She laced her fingers with his hand as she waited for him to wake...if he woke.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image




Image




"I want to protect them all, and so I shall."





"He has been poisoned." Amaya's heart gave a jolt at the tone the Pure-Blood used, it was a tone she had never heard from him before, and it was heart breaking. Takeru was dear to a lot of people, if anything happened to him...she was certain people could be out for blood, and her sister would be one of them. "I told her to stay with Takeru." Amaya nodded slowly towards the Vampire, who turned his back, it was clear he was going to try and find who ever was responsible, he was already out for blood. "Inform me once Ivan arrives." Then he was gone. Amaya turned towards Sergei, the look in his eyes made her stomach do a small flip and she fought back a blush while looking down, away from his gaze. “Come,” His voice was quiet and slightly rushed, most likely he was eager to see Takeru as well., “Let us find Saya and Takeru. We will speak as we walk.” He quickly began to walk away, but not before grabbing onto her hand and pulling her along.

Amaya looked down at their hands as they walked, there was something she couldn't place, when she held his hand, when she was around him, she felt safer, more in control of herself, and she never wanted that to stop. “Ivan is the name of my father, the man who raised myself, Ekaterina, and our brother, Dmitri. He is also a scientist and a doctor without peer. If there is a being alive who can save Takeru from what has befallen him, it is he.” Ama nodded and silently processed this new information, most likely the man was a Vampire, but that didn't matter at the moment, if he could save Takeru, she didn't care if he was a cross dresser.

Once they were inside the infirmary, Amaya's hand was released from Sergei's as he hurried forward to look over the ill boy. She stood in the door way for a moment, her eyes trained on her sisters face. Ama could see it all, even when Saya put up a smile for herself and Kitty, she could see the pain behind, it was all too clear, and it cut into Amaya heart. She slowly walked over to her sister, and grasped her hand tightly, even if that was all she could do at the moment, she would serve as some type of comfort for her twin. It was clear by the look in her eyes, she loved Takeru. She stood silently and watched everything that happened, drinking in every detail, even when the man, Ivan came in, and took control of the situation, she said nothing, she waited until the man had left and her sister released her hand. She watched as Saya curled up beside the Takeru, and she watched the tears fall.

I cant do nothing, I cant just sit down and watch my sister fall apart... She clenched her fists before turning towards Sergei. "I need a favor..." She spoke quietly, not wanting to bother Saya. She carefully stepped towards the taller man and smiled sadly at him. "Saya is going to be staying with Takeru, and Kitty went with her father...as a Prefect of Cross Academy it is now my job to make sure no one gets hurt..." Her eyes drifted towards Saya and Takeru, a pang of pain shooting through her chest at the thought of any more of her friends dying. "Watch over them please...Sergei..." She looked back up at him, before raising to her toes and allowing her lips to ghost over his own for a moment.

For some reason, she felt like she was saying goodbye, it was a horrible, heart wrenching feeling, but if she was saying goodbye, she was doing it properly. After a moment, the brunette pulled back and blushed. "Thats the second time I've forced you into a kiss...I would say sorry but, I'm not." She smiled softly at him, hinting to the fact that she did indeed remember the first time they had kissed, but before he could say anything, she walked over to her sister and carefully brushed one of her tears way. "I know what your feeling Saya...don't think about the need of revenge you feel while you hold him...just...remember that day on the beach. For now, I'll bear the burden of your revenge." She smiled softly down at her sister, before leaving the room quickly.

As soon as the door shut, she was running, following her instincts and allowing them to guild her into the forest, she knew the trail of blood she saw on the ground, leading her somewhere, was just another hallucination, but she had never followed the trail before, she had never thought of following it, she had always run from the hallucinations, she had never worked together with them, but Ama felt like she didn't have any other choice, so she followed the fake blood, until she arrived in a clearing, the only thing that was in the middle was a tree, and the person leaning upon it. Amaya stopped short, dark red eyes widening at the male and all of the pictures that littered the ground.

"Long time no see." Rage pooled in the pit of her stomach, making her see red as she glared at the Vampire, she clearly remembered him, he was the bastard that had the audacity to sink his teeth into her neck, to attack the Academy, and to poison Takeru. Her eyes narrowed on his form as her fists clenched. "Have you come to save the prince? Did it not ever occur to you, a kiss might work?" She knew the tone, the meaning behind the words, but she payed no heed to any of it, of course she felt like ripping his tongue out and watching him choke on his own blood,but there had to be something he knew, something that no one else was telling her. Why was this happening... "So, how much is a life these days?" Her hand clenched around her the hilt of her sword, the rage building up in her stomach as she glared at Toru. "Don't bother answering him, Amaya, traitors don't deserve to be spoken to." She snapped her head to the left as Arashi stepped out of the forest and stood beside her.

"What are you doing here?" She blinked at him while he smiled down at her confused look. "I followed you." He replied simply, before turning back towards Toru. "I hope you realize the only thing you will gain from this is your own death." Amaya turned back towards the other Vampire and frowned, would Arashi be able to kill him? Or would they both die trying...

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image
Image
|Darkness had never been as inviting as the blood and the pain that shall be given this moment.|




Yes, there would always be rodents scurrying about. He had prepared for that as much. After all, Cross Academy had always been a house for such pathetic creatures of lost causes. One prime example was this negligible man who can never hope to compete in anything really. He was but a dirt on his shoe to be exact. Actually, this boy was not even worth the effort for him to remember who this insect was exactly. "Traitor? What is there to betray when everything here was nothing to me?" Then, his eyes lingered on Amaya's form with a rather meaningful yet sadistic smile. He then waved a piece of paper playfully in the air. It was the one thing most meaningful of all the young Kuran's sketches and drawings. "I have no use for peasants. You should disappear." His eyes glowed in radiant red. For in the end, he was a pure-blood and this boy was nothing more but a measly noble vampire.

The power of manipulation of those lower than pure-bloods had always been the most frightening skill of somewhat like him in status. It is easy for them to create puppets who completely abide to their will. This will be an absolute thing. As such, it was extended towards Arashi without fail. The manipulation of the mind and body overwhelmed the boy without fail. "On second thought, I have a better plan for you." Just like that, purple flames erupted around the two which turned into a form of chains and wrapped around their bodies like coils. Soon, they were lifted into the air and were positioned much like in a crucifix. "Tell me, Amaya-chan" He lingered for a while before he continued on. "Doliks you miss my bite?" He teasingly pointed at his lips. Oh yes, he knows very well the taste of her blood.



Sacred was still on the prowl to search for the perpetrator of Takeru's poisoning. He knows well that the responsible person would still be around here. After all, the job was still not finished. However, he stopped at the pathway along the forested areas when he felt a very familiar presence. This one he knows very well. It was somewhat of an annoyance and at the same time a strained emotion of respect. His eyes of deep mauve looked at the direction where his senses tell him. From that way, he saw the one he had asked to come and save Takeru. The one person, they cannot afford to lose ever again. Once was already too much, the second time would result to death.

"I don't need you here, Ivan" The purple pure-blood stated in a nonchalant manner. There was no use in hiding his face with that mask. Sacred knew well what kind of face is behind it. "This bastard is mine to deal with." He stated without a room for arguments. At the same time, he was definitely not in the mood for one of Ivan's sermons which the man always gives him when they do meet. It was then he noticed the presence of the Blind Princess. "This is unlike you. Taking her with you." But before, he could hear any response. He was alarmed by something as he looked at a certain direction. It was coming from there furthermore, there was great amount of blood. It seemed, the show of the person who orchestrated this had just began. Without another word, he dashed towards the scene.



"Hey, Amaya-chan. Let me show you something neat." With that said, he lowered her to be at the same level with him. Still, she was firmly captured by those purple flames of chains. It prevented her from making anymore unnecessary movements and if she does it burns her skin. "Can you see this?" It was a sketch of a family of 5. The faces were not pronounced by the faces of the three children. It was a young version of Amaya, Saya, and then Takeru. "Did you really think for one second? I would waste my time on average girls if, not for your blood." He traced the sides of her face and then his finger stop at the wonderful artery of her neck. Its pulse was wonderful to the ears of a vampire like him. "A Kuran Princess, I do need only one of you."

It was then his eyes lingered on the form of Arashi. "Which means, you are completely useless to me. Die." Just like, that his body was torn into pieces by the purple flames and was even burned in the process. The blood splattered all around like rain and Toru had nothing but a sadistic smile upon his lips. Now, the useless guy was out of the way. He then looked at Amaya once more with those eyes filled with nothing but malicious intentions. "Now, princess. Just because I like you more than your twin." His mouth drawing closer to her neck. Warm breaths blew on her skin like rapid fire. "I'll make you my Goddess."

But before sinking his fangs onto such soft skin, Toru remembered something to impart to Amaya. "Sacrilegious must have done something to counteract the poison to your little blood relative there." It made him deliver a sinister laugh as his eyes glowed ecstatically red. The fun and the twisted ploys of everyone, it had been as Faust had dictated him. There would be probably someone who would concoct an antivenin but... "You just signed his death warrant. Thank you very much." With that, he sunk his fangs onto Amaya's neck. This time, he will turned into the perfect vessel for his Goddess, for Lilith.



As if to coincide, the antivenin triggered an underlying mixture that Faust had made sure to surprise Ivan. Oh, it had always been like this. The battle of wits, but Faust has the advantage. Because, the mad scientist would not think twice of inflicting heinous deeds to further his expertise. Takeru was now beginning to vomit blood. His heart rate monitor showed the sudden decrease of his pulse and soon, it showed a flat line along with the infamous sound attached to it echoing throughout the room. Yes, the haunting sound that means, death has come to the patient. In this situation, it was Takeru.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-07-22 23:51:18, as written by Ion


Image



Image


“Sometimes, we must play into the expectations of our foes. Sacrifices, and apparent losses, are necessary for victory."


The scene in front of him was heartbreaking, in its way, and Sergei wished there was something more he could do. He knew Ivan had left him here for a purpose, just as he had purposefully removed Ekaterina from the situation-- Ivan never did anything without calculating the results well ahead of time. The only trouble was, he did not understand that purpose, could not diving it from his father's vague words. It at once irritated him and also made him happy; strange as it may seem, if Ivan was doing things without saying why, that inevitably meant his mind was several steps ahead. Sergei could only hope that it was several steps ahead of Faust as well, but this was always harder to tell.

There was something just a little too facile, a little too easy, about the solution to the poison. Granted, it was something only Ivan would have been able to make so quickly, or possibly at all, but Faust would have known he could be summoned to Cross, would have laid down alternative measures of some kind. If Sergei knew that, then Ivan knew it, so why had he left? Sometimes, it truly was impossible to read his father, for any of them.

He was broken from his distracted thoughts by one who frequently-enough occupied them. She was asking him to watch over her sister and Takeru, something that he would not have needed to be asked to do, but... He might have said as much, save for the brush of lips on his, that rendered his words choked silence caught somewhere in his throat. He found himself entirely without the words he wanted, and simply reached a hand up to brush his knuckles gently over her cheekbone. He understood. He simply wasn't sure he wanted to.

Much as he might have preferred to follow her, however, Ivan had left him here, and there was a reason for that. Somehow, he would be more useful here than he would out there. He couldn't have possibly guessed why, at least not until Takeru started coughing blood. Sergei's eyes went wide, and he glanced at the twins, both of whom looked back at him impassively. Ophelia simply shook her head, and Sergei swallowed thickly as Takeru started to flatline, the beep constant and echoing in the room that suddenly seemed too small. And suddenly, Sergei understood. Moving his chair closer, he picked up one of Takeru's arms. Bowing his head and slumping his shoulders forward slightly, he concentrated, reaching for the part of himself that was not Lilith, not intrinsically violent or destructive. The part that was, in fact, quite the opposite.

He could give Takeru a thread to hold onto. But it would not last long.

Sergei didn't understand the purpose of this, but he knew he had to stop Takeru from becoming a corpse in truth, to hold him in that fragile space between life and death. As a being who existed in that space almost all the time, this was something of which he was uniquely capable. But he did not have the power to bring him all the way back. He could hold him just below the surface and stop him from sinking, hold him in stasis just before he vanished for good, but he could not bring life back to him again. That would be for someone else to do.



Rolling his eyes as though long-suffering, Ivan scooped up Ekaterina, knowing she could not hope to keep pace with two running vampires. "You still fail to understand. I am not here for you, but for him, and unless you act now, she will be lost to us again." That should get his attention, but Ivan kept speaking. Time was short, after all, and he had no desire to surrender this piece wholly to Faust's plans. "If I know Faust, and I do, what I treated was only the first layer of poison. What is underneath is not something that can be cured with resources here. Likely, the boy is dying as we speak." He felt Ekaterina tense in his arms, clutching tighter to the fabric of his jacket, but she stilled her tongue.

"Faust accounted for my involvement long before he planned this. Takeru was doomed to death from the start. But he did not adequately calculate for my son, because he did not know he should. Sergei is doubtless holding Takeru at the very precipice of death right now, but it will not last forever. You have a choice, Sacrilegious: you can let him die, or you can save him from one fate by condemning him to another." The words clearly caused him irritation to express-- he did not like relying on this inconstant creature any more than Sacred liked relying upon him. But unlike many people, Ivan was willing to lay personal issues aside to solve the greater problems. It cut him, in a way, that he had been so little involved with the Kuran heir's life that this choice was not his to make, but it wasn't. Sacred would know much more about who this boy was, what he would want, what he deserved.

Ivan would not interfere with the other pureblood's choice, but he made it quite obvious which one he preferred: better that Takeru was alive, that she was not lost to them again.

“He can still be saved?" That was Ekaterina, and Ivan spared her a glance, his grip on the girl tightening. She sounded so hopeful; he did not want to be the one to tell her that what she saw as 'saving' some would see as damning. Then again, even if she knew what the alternative was, she likely would not disapprove. She had come to love his kind as she loved her own, and this was something that at once humbled and terrified him. In that, she was like her.

"Yes. But not if the one who can do it seeks petty vengeance instead. Let us handle that." The last was directed specifically for Sacred. Ivan had no doubt that the other man was quite angry with him by this point, but the simple fact of the matter was that he didn't care. Faust was too good to defeat utterly on this score-- that there was even a chance of misdirecting his plans by saving Takeru at all was a victory in itself. It didn't mean Ivan wanted any less to tear his head from his shoulders, of course, but it was something.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK

#2013-07-23 03:24:47, as written by Azazel



Image

Image

"I can handle nightmares. Reality I cannot, because nightmares I can wake up from. Reality is something I cannot escape, no matter how hard I try."




The soft breathing she heard only caused Saya to keep her eyes closed. She hadn't heard what her sister had said, but felt as Amaya brushed away a few of her tears. She couldn't feel anything, even as Amaya left, she didn't say anything nor make an attempt to move. Saya hated this feeling. It was as if someone was constantly whispering into her ear, telling her how worthless and useless she was to save the one she held so dearly. And she believed the voice in everything that it was saying, however; the voice dispersed into a haze of smoke when that dreaded noise entered her ears. Her eyes snapped open quickly as she glanced at Takeru, just in time to see his coughing fit and the red liquid that poured from his lips. Immediately, time stood still. She was snatched from Takeru's side by one of the doctors as Sergei went to Takeru's side. She thrashed about in the doctor's arms, crying out to Takeru, however; something in the back of her mind snapped.

It was the same cracking noise she had heard back at the dance, the night she lost Kiyoshi. It sounded like a mirror had fallen and shattered enough to be pieces, but still intact. A flurry of images flooded her mind, ones of people she didn't know, and ones of a younger version of herself and Amaya. The twins were holding hands with someone, a man and a woman, and then another child. She knew these people, or it felt like it. They were all smiling, except for Saya. Words had been spoken to her and she was pouting much like the small child she was. Then, carmine brown met crimson as everything blacked out. Another image appeared forward, the same people, however; they were frowning and the woman was crying. She seemed to be cradling the small girls in her hands as she spoke words of comfort to them. The man had laid a hand on the woman's shoulder in an effort to calm the woman down, but it wasn't working for some odd reason. All of the images came to a halt as Saya was brought back to reality. She saw Sergei standing by Takeru's side, holding his arm and leaning forward.

"Please, save him. Someone, anyone," she felt her voice cracking as the words spilled from her mouth. She fell limp against the doctor's arms as he ushered her out. It wouldn't be good for her to be in the room if she were going to panic like that and thrash about. She might have accidentally hit a wire, or prevented Sergei from doing whatever it was he was doing. There would be a possibility of him being saved, however; she wasn't sure if it would be the right thing to do. Would it be considered selfish of her to desire his life than his death? Would she really rather consider damning him to a life he shouldn't know, or would her own greed be fed simply by his life? She couldn't think straight. Cradling her head in her arms, Saya did the only thing she could: cry. And she cried until she felt as if she couldn't produce any more tears. She was losing her most precious person, someone who she said she was going to protect. She leaned against the side of the door, listening as the doctor's conversed amongst each other and trying their best to help Sergei in any way they could.

Saya, you promised to look out for your sister, and that also means him. My little children, watch out for each other. We won't be able to,
she heard the voice. It was the woman's voice. Why had she called Amaya and herself her children? She didn't know the woman, and she certainly had no connection to her. At least she thought she didn't. Then there was the small boy who she felt oddly familiar to, as if he was someone important to her now, like Takeru. None of this made sense to her, however; before she could dwell on anything further, another bout of pain shot through her mind, causing her to lean forward, eliciting another cry of pain in the process. No one bothered to check up on her for they thought she was crying out in sadness. She wouldn't blame them for thinking as such, however; this pain wasn't something caused by Takeru. Something was happening to Amaya, she could feel it. She stood from her spot on the floor, clutching her head in the process. She was torn between two people. She wanted to find Amaya, find out what was wrong with her, but another part pleaded to her not to leave Takeru's side.

"What do I do, what do I do?" she chanted softly, almost like a mantra. Once again, it felt as if she couldn't breathe. She couldn't leave Takeru's side, and yet she couldn't deny the feeling of something bad was happening to her sister. She then felt a hand being placed on her shoulder softly. Emerald eyes peered down at her as Satoshi swiped at her tears with his thumbs. He smiled down at his sister as she wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her head into his shoulder. "Onii-san, Takeru...he's, he's dying. I don't know what to do. Amaya, I think she's in danger and I can't-" she began before Satoshi placed a finger to her lips and shushed her. His eyes held a gentle warmth to them as he placed a hand on her head, rubbing her hair in the process.

"You stay with Takeru, and I'll go find Amaya, but Saya," he stated in such a tone that it caused Saya to flinch. She had never heard him speak like that and waited for him to continue. "Whatever happens, just remember that Dad and I will always love you and Amaya," he stated in such a riddled tone that it confused her. Before she could ask him about it, Satoshi was already down the hall and exiting the building. He wanted to tell her, but he was forced to bite his tongue. Even though she was of that family, Amaya and Saya would always be his little sisters, and he was willing to die for them.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image




Image




"Something once broken, can never be fixed. "





Amaya watched the two men carefully, she had a horrible feeling that Arashi would get hurt if he stayed here, but then again, if he was killed, what hope was there for her? If Arashi couldn't beat the Vampire before them, she would die trying. "Traitor? What is there to betray when everything here was nothing to me?" Amaya glared in returned to Torus sadistic smile, she was in no mood to play his games, even as he waved a drawing in the air, she didn't remove her gaze from his face. "I have no use for peasants. You should disappear." Ama's eyebrows drew together as she glanced at Arashi, who was Toru speaking to? In a way, they were both peasants, she was just a human after all, did he desire to fight someone else, like Sacrilegious?

"On second thought, I have a better plan for you." She opened her mouth to cry out towards Arashi, to tell him to just leave, but her words were cut short as purple flames erupted around them and then took the form of chains. The chains wrapped around Arashi and herself easily, leaving little time to protest as they were both lifted into the air. "Tell me, Amaya-chan" Amaya glared down at him, part of her rather scared that Arashi hadn't said anything for so long. "Doliks you miss my bite?" He asked, pointing at his lip. Amaya pulled her lips back from her teeth, and hissed down at the man like an animal. "Piss off." She said simply, if she thought it would help, she would spit on him, in fact she would have, if Arashi's life wasn't in danger as well.

"Hey, Amaya-chan. Let me show you something neat." She winced at the added bit to her name as she was lowered back down towards him. She tired to move her left leg out, to kick him, but she was stopped by a sharp pain of her flesh burning. Quickly she pulled her leg away and gritted her teeth. "Can you see this?" He held up a sketch of what seemed to be a family. She rolled her eyes. "I'm not blind." Ama spat at him, but her eyes trailed back towards the drawing.There were two grown adults and three children, Amaya spent little time taking in the drawn faces of the three children, she knew them all, one of them was her, and the other was her sister and between the two twins stood Takeru. It was strange, but instead of dwelling on that, Ama focused on the parents that stood behind the children. She took in every detail that was presented to her, she had never seen these people before, she had only seen glimpses of them in dreams, she didn't know them, but she felt like she should.

"Did you really think for one second? I would waste my time on average girls if, not for your blood." She froze as he traced the sides of her face down to the artery of her neck. Her heart thudded painfully as her eyes widened. No... "A Kuran Princess, I do need only one of you." She couldn't move, she couldn't speak, or even breath, his words pierced her more than any blade would be able to. No... Arashi opened his mouth, his eyes drowning with regret. "Which means, you are completely useless to me. Die." Her head snapped to the left, she felt sick, she didn't want to watch another friend die. "I am Sorry, Amaya Kuran." Just like he was gone. Blood splattered everywhere, in every direction, but that was all that was left of Ama's Noble friend. She slowly turned her head back towards the sadistic smile ad something in side of her clicked off. She stared blankly at the Pure-Blood, she felt it, in the back of her mind, she felt it gathering together, but she couldn't place it, how did she control this new feeling? "Now, princess. Just because I like you more than your twin." She felt panic join in on the new feeling as he drew closer. She began to struggle, not caring for the burns to soon littered her body from the flames. No! Warm breaths ghosted over her skin, her stomach turned, she couldn't let this happen.

"I'll make you my Goddess." She shook her head, trying to get him away from her, she didn't want this, she liked being human, it was nice, she had finally made up her mind, she was going to be a Vampire Hunter! Not a Vampire! He stopped right by her throat, his breath fanning over her skin as he spoke."Sacrilegious must have done something to counteract the poison to your little blood relative there." She flinched as he laughed, there was nothing she could do to save any of them. "You just signed his death warrant. Thank you very much." She felt a single tear fall from her eye, and then, he sunk his fangs into her neck.

She felt something in the back of her mind crack, like she had just reached out and touched the most fragile glass in the world, it felt the same way it had at the Dances, the first time she had been bitten, it felt like she was breaking. Memories came rushing back to her, but they were all blurred and fuzzy, the one that stood out the most was a woman’s voice calling out to her, tell her she loved her, that she would always love her, and telling her never to leave her sister side.

Amaya threw her head back and let out an ear piercing scream.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image
Image
|“I want to meet that person on the other end.”|




The vomiting fits had finally stopped but the blood remained as it trailed down from those deathly pale lips of the Kuran Heir. Pain, it did not matter anymore. Why is that? He was incapable to feel anything even more so, his own life slipping away. All that remained was the sting of numbness and the embrace of the darkness. Somehow, Takeru felt completely at ease with it. It was like being cradled by a mother. He welcomed the lure of such comfort. There was this odd familiarity which made him accept the impending touch of forever sleep. But then, a voice echoed through the abyss of thick black. A voice, he knew very well.

Yes, this voice was from that very special person in his life. He could feel that a smile was on his lips. However, it was not as cheerful or naturally teasing as it used to be. The voice was rather desperate and with great fear. Why? He does not know the reason for such panic. Instinctively, he reached out his hand to comfort and to assure that there was nothing to be afraid. But, he could not feel any response from his arm. He could not move. There was nothing to see but darkness around him. As such, he could not even see his own body. What happened?

Trying to recall, Takeru remembered the sudden hit of nausea and a wave of weakness coursing through his body. It was right after he told Saya that he loves her. Did he faint? If that was so, why could he not wake up? Soon, the voices were now all around him. They were unfamiliar but their intonations provided him that they were in a state of confusion and desperation. But, there was only one that rose above from all of those muffled voices. It was none other than the girl who truly took his heart and captured it as hers. Yes, the one person he had promised to be always with. That is why, he cannot understand. Why can he not do anything? Then, it dawned on him. Was he dead?

“Where are they? Where are Sa-chan and Ama-chan?”

It was then; he could finally see something through the deep darkness. Light shone like a spotlight upon a young boy with messy black hair. The child had his back turned towards Takeru which made him wonder who it could possibly be. At the same time, the boy mentioned two names. Sa and Ama… Could they be the ones who he was thinking about? But, it would not be good for him to conclude even more so, why is he seeing this at all? However, those questions were shattered when another visage appeared before the boy. This time, he had a clear identity of the man. There was no mistaking it. After all, he is of the Kuran Clan. The man who gently placed both hands on the boy’s shoulder and lowered himself to be at the same level with the child, was Kaname Kuran.

“They are safe. I must ask you to do this. If you hate me for it, I understand. But, Takeru…”

Following the words that left Kaname’s lips, it did not matter to Takeru anymore. The same familiar voice which haunted his dreams, it was Kaname's. Furthermore, the man just called his name. Does it mean that the boy was him? As If to confirm that, the boy took his time to answer and then looked over his shoulder. It was then those mismatched eyes of red and black had the hint of sadness, understanding, and determination. There was no denying it. The child was him and just like that he felt the sensation of falling. The images vanished before him and he wondered what was happening. The young him seemed to have come to a decision. What was it? Just like that, he continued to fall. Nothing was making sense; the presence of the void was hauntingly serene. He just wanted to disappear until he noticed a red thread following him as well.

He cannot just fall like this. There it was again. Saya was calling for him. He cannot stay here and so he finally was able to see his hand reaching forward. The said thread was wrapped around his little finger. He remembered a girl from his class mentioned about fate. Two people were undeniably connected by a red string. No matter the time, circumstances, place, how it is stretch or tangled, it will never break. There would always be only one person at the end. The person who you are meant to be with. Yes, he must come back to her. He did make a promise that will never be broken because; he was certain that at the end of this red thread. It was Saya who was waiting for him to come back. But…



Sacrilegious cannot deny those words. There was truth in it. They were both in this situation to prevent losing that important person a second time. But, he would prefer Ivan to be at the Kuran Prince's side. Yet, the masked pure-blood's next words did not sit well with him. At the same time, he made a fist with his hand and clenched it very tightly when he heard that Takeru was still dying. How useless can Ivan be? But, he was not the one to speak. It should have never been like this at all. He should have done something to prevent this from the first place. More than his rage against Faust and the one who was responsible for causing Takeru’s condition, he was more hateful of himself.

However, a certain declaration of Ivan made Sacred stop from his tracks completely. Did he hear what this pure-blood who hides himself with a mask just said? “Don’t joke with me.” There was no amount of humor or acceptance in that tone of his. “Saving? That is not saving him.” Those words were delivered with veracity as he finally turned around to face Ivan who was now carrying the Blind Princess. She was ignorant of her question and was innocent but, he cannot help but glare at her for a moment before looking at Ivan coldly. “You forget. The greatest difference between us and the humans.”

Not appearance, not inhumane abilities, immortality or the taste for blood, these were not the real difference. “When humans die, they can still come back. When we die, we will never come back.” This was the cold truth about their existence. It was rather logical for humans who have such short life spans and were never immortal. Unlike them, they were eternal unless killed in a specific way. For humans, death is just sleeping. For vampires, death was the end. He will never let Takeru be cursed that way. Sacred wanted for the boy to live as a human, have a family, grow old, and die. The thought, Takeru would come back someday. It was enough for the purple pure-blood.

“So, I will warn you just once. If you try to change him, I will personally end your existence.” There was no doubt in Sacred’s voice. His eyes of deep mauve were in a darker shade. It showed great tenacity and seriousness. There was no room for remorse in that tone of his before he continued on his way to the source of all this mess. He would find another way to save Takeru and it would not be by turning him into a vampire. It was not even a viable option at any scenario. He will not allow Takeru to be changed at all cost. Soon, he arrived at the scene and was disgusted by what he saw. He should have torn this piece of garbage into pieces during that ball.



At the Headmaster’s Office, the man who is known to many as the leader of Cross Academy and the Guardian of Takeru Kuran sat calmly behind his desk. One will find this extremely odd. He was definitely informed of what happened with the boy he consistently showed affection too much like an overly attached father to a son. The initial reaction was for him to rush to the infirmary and stay by the side of Takeru. However, he remained here in his office in solemnity. “I’m so sorry…” The Headmaster whispered with great regret and sadness. “I can’t protect them anymore.” His eyes were slowly directed towards the picture he held in his hand.

It was a family of five. This was the photo of the Kuran family. Yuki was holding onto Kaname’s hand in such a lovingly manner while giving a brilliant smile and a peace sign. Kaname smiled and followed his wife’s forced request and also was doing a peace sign. In front of the two, there were three children. Two little girls and a boy with mismatched eyes; they were Saya, Amaya, and Takeru. Saya was also holding onto Takeru’s arm possessively which was mirrored by Amaya while Takeru simply had a complete look of confusion and a strained smile. “I will trust in them to pull through. We must.” After stating that, he closed his eyes in reverie and silent mussing.



Toru hold nothing for Amaya but, her blood was truly delicious. It was to be expected from the Kurans. But of course, it was not yet done. The girl should feel incredibly weakened and then the undeniable pain. Transforming into another creature is an excruciating process. He wanted for this pathetic girl to experience that. Once, he saw her writhe in pain. It was time. He bit into his wrist and drink a mouthful of his blood. After doing so, he spoke once more. “I did say. A kiss might help.” This was in relevance to what he had stated earlier in regards to Takeru. He then without a moment too soon kissed Amaya.

Doing so, Toru forced Amaya to drink his blood which will cancel the effects of the seal which the twin's mother, Yuki Kuran had placed upon them. It was normal for her to lose consciousness briefly. The breaking of the seal, memories will flow like ravishing water. But once, she wakes up. The undeniable thirst for blood will be insatiable. It would be equivalent to how many years since their turning into human. Her sharpened senses will be unfamiliar to her like an infant. Ending the kiss, his eyes glowed with intense red. “Good night, Amaya Kuran-sama.” He added in malicious fun before smiling insanely as he finally sensed the arrival of the very person, he wanted to die.

“Took you long enough, Lord Sacrilegious.” The purple pure-blood narrowed his eyes in anger and felt something completely different. Before him, there were now two vampires. This lackey had finally changed the twin into who she really was to begin with. Things had now become a bit complicated. If that was so, the girl will remember everything. Takeru would undoubtedly be tempted to be involved as well. But before he could worry about that, he had other matters to deal with this annoying pest. “Bug. Give me the antidote now.” It was very dangerous. The whole area was now in complete silence. Everyone and everything was afraid. This made Toru more insanely glad. “Oh, that thing? I think I forgot to bring it.” With that, Sacred was not able to hold back. He dashed forward to cripple the bug for good.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva

INK

#2013-07-25 21:21:23, as written by Ion


Image



Image


“As though I could forget."


Ivan did not reply. He found it to be highly unnecessary. Sacrilegious knew he had not actually forgotten the consequences of changing Takeru, but this is a matter on which they were simply bound to disagree. It was true that an immortal, once killed, would never be able to enter the cycle of life again. They had but one chance to be, and after that chance was gone, no more were afforded to them. Humans who knew of them sometimes thought their eternal lives to be a blessing, but any vampire who had lived long enough knew differently. After so many years, scarcely anything in life was new or interesting anymore. Ivan’s intellectual pursuits were as much generated from a need to occupy his mind with fresh information as from any desire to fight the return of Lilith, however little he might desire it.

Ekaterina shifted in his arms, and behind his mask, he smiled. Yes, so little in the world was new or interesting or worthwhile, but that made all the things that were that much more precious. He wondered if Sacred understood, that after losing the one you held most dear to you, seeing them again as other than they had been was no relief at all, but the greatest heartache imaginable? It was no coincidence that Ivan was involved so little in Takeru’s life. Better to have them for as long as you could, and then meet oblivion together when you must. Death was not something Ivan dreaded any longer. Only one thing in truth still held him to this world, and it was his only remaining fear that she should meet her end before he was ready to let her go.

But on this, she had a mind of her own, and he understood from a logical perspective that he needed to allow her to meet her destiny, whatever that might be. He hoped the same was not true of Takeru, that there would be another way to save him, that he need not become again what he had once been, but…

Faust was no fool. He would not have entrusted an antidote to a pawn like Toru unless there was something very deliberate to be gained from it. Ivan halted, setting his daughter down gently and examining the scene. So, it was the second of the twins they had chosen, then, for their purposes. The girl was still on the ground, but she was unmistakably vampiric now. Ekaterina could sense it, too, he could tell from the tense lines of her posture. “Stay back,” he told her, “awakenings of this nature are quite often violent. She may not remember the girl she was for some time.” His child looked like she wanted to disobey him, but she didn’t, and for that he was grateful.

As to why he was there at all, the answer was simple: if the girl needed to be contained after her awakening, he was fully capable of overpowering her and preventing any undue damage to the school or its residents. The existence of vampires had been secret for a very long time, and this was hardly the moment to undo that. And Ekaterina… he had not wanted her to witness what she would take to be the death of a friend. Additionally, her talents would be useful if matters got any more out of hand than they already were. It was just that simple.

So while Sacred leaped for Toru, Ivan remained still, watching Amaya for the first signs of consciousness. They would not be long in coming, he thought. He was interested to see what she became upon rousing from her forced slumber.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran

INK

#2013-07-25 23:18:48, as written by Azazel



Image

Image

"After all these years, a secret is spilled and with this new knowledge, I am not sure what to believe any longer."




Saya stared at the empty space her brother had once been in. Something called for her to follow after him, however; her gaze lingered on Takeru's door. She was torn between both of her emotions still. Satoshi told her to stay with Takeru, and she wanted to. What if he woke up? What if he flat-lined again? She wouldn't be there in either case if she left. But this feeling, this sharp pain that kept running through her mind was something she couldn't ignore. She knew something was happening to Amaya and these images that kept flooding her mind didn't make things better. So, she did what any one in her predicament would do. She laid her hand on the door followed by her forehead. She needed to find Amaya and quickly. It wasn't that she didn't trust her brother, but Amaya and herself shared a bond that not even they could understand at times. With a sad smile, and a final tear drop, Saya bid farewell to Takeru.

"I'm sorry Takeru, please forgive me," she whispered before she left. First, it started in a slow walk followed by a quickened pace. Before she knew it, Saya was running through the hallways and out of the door of the building. She stopped, glanced up towards the Headmaster's room and a ping shot through her. Her thoughts momentarily lingered on the Headmaster. Takeru was like a son to him, shouldn't he be with Takeru? Does he even what is going on? Shaking her head from those thoughts, she pressed forward. She didn't know where she was going, and she felt like she was going to be running in circles. There was this feeling though, that her legs knew exactly where to carry her, and she allowed them. She felt her heart beating faster with each step she took, pounding against her chest as if it were going to explode from it.

There were to many emotions fluttering about and she couldn't control them. With that in mind, she pushed forward until she entered a clearing. The sight before her caused her heart to drop. Amaya lay on the floor, two distinguished bite marks on her neck, and blood leaking from her lips. What happened to Amaya? Then, her eyes spotted the one responsible. It was Toru, the vampire whom she thought was her friend before the dance. She could feel her blood begin to boil, however; Sacrilegious rushed the other vampire. She didn't care what happened to the two, all that mattered was her little sister. "Amaya! What happened to Amaya!" she almost screamed as she made a run for her sister, however; a pair of arms encircled her form and kept her in place. Crimson eyes met Emerald ones, and they stole her breath away. The sadness, the helplessness, they all filled Satoshi's eyes as he glanced down at her. Ivan's words echoed through Saya's ears as he spoke to not get near Amaya.

"There is nothing you can do for her now Saya. She is going to remember everything, and we cannot risk her harming anyone. An awakening isn't a pleasant thing and it's dangerous for anyone to be around," he spoke to her as he rested his head against her crown. Saya could feel the tears strolling down her face, however; she was confused. What did he mean by that? Awakening? What did that even mean? Amaya needed her, and he was keeping her from Amaya. She wanted to reach out to her sister, cradle her in her arms and tell her everything would be alright, however; Satoshi kept a firm grasp on Saya. She struggled to get out of his grasp, but his hold on her did not relinquish. "I am sorry you had to find out this way Saya, but-" he continued, burying his face deeper into her hair. He couldn't protect them any longer. Amaya would awake not as Amaya Takagi, but as Amaya Kuran, the one she was truly meant to be. He wouldn't know how Saya would take this revelation.

It was in their blood and he knew Saya was not dense. She would put two and two together, however; would she want to return to being a Kuran as well? Or would she choose to remain human? Returning to her heritage would be the most logical choice right now because he knew once this information settled in, the memories would come pounding on the doors of her barrier. They would do to Saya what they did to her mother, what they were doing to her sister. He wasn't ignorant to the point he hadn't noticed the slight changes in his sister. They were small and subtle, but they were still there, clear as day for anyone to see who had the sharp eyes to see them. He didn't want that for Saya. He didn't want her to experience that, hence why he had returned. He wanted to ask a favor of a certain pure-blood. He didn't have a right to, but what other choice did he have? Now that Amaya will be returning as a Kuran, Saya would undoubtedly become driven insane by the revelation along with the memories. If he could spare her that much, he would have fulfilled his duty of being an older brother. But he knew that the pure-blood would most likely decline to turn her. Hence, his eyes drifted to the only other pure-blood who could possibly do so.

"Amaya and yourself are both of the Kuran family, Saya," he stated. Saya stopped struggling against Satoshi as she listened to his words. The Kuran Family? How could that be? She was born to their mother, their father. She wasn't a Kuran, she was a Takagi. This...it couldn't be right. He was joking, he had to be. "Both of you were never to know. Your parents, they didn't want this for the both of you," he continued, tightening his hold on Saya. She fell limp against him as he held her up. Tears had stopped flowing through her eyes as she watched the scene before her. It was blank, everything was dark. She couldn't breath, and the sound of her heartbeat in her ears reverberated like thunder. She was a Kuran, a Kuran. The name repeated itself in her mind until suddenly, her thoughts were focused on him. If she was a Kuran, she was related to Takeru. Is that why those feelings of knowing him, the memories, everything, seemed so familiar to her? Her feelings, were they already there to begin with for her relative?

She knew how the society of pure-bloods worked. It wasn't uncommon for pure-bloods to marry within their own family and it was a way to keep their blood strong. The Kuran's had been one of the rare pure-bloods who never mingled with other vampires or humans. Their bloodline was pure, it was strong. If she was truly of that family, then these feelings for Takeru, were they truly her own genuine feelings? Or was it something that was implanted in her D.N.A as a result of being born to that family? Did any of it truly matter though? Amaya would awaken as a Kuran, Takeru was dying, and here she was being restrained by her brother. These feelings of uselessness bubbled up deep within Saya as she remained un-moving, her face stained with nothingness. Her eyes were blind, her ears deaf, and her voice mute. She was just like a lifeless doll being held gently in the arms of it's owner.

"Rasputinov, if she wills it, will you return her?" Satoshi spoke as he glanced down at the seemingly dead girl in his arms. He didn't know what else to do. How else could he protect her if not for this alone? The hidden message within his tone was easily conveyed. "If not you, then someone else perhaps. Ekaterina, she is your friend and she loves you dearly. Please, if she wills it, will you keep an eye on her? I know she'll reject the notion at first but she'll be driven mad eventually. If it comes down to it, will you watch over her?" he spoke to Ekaterina, his best friend, Dmitri's sister. He could always count on the two siblings to keep his own safe, and he knew the bond between the girls was as strong as any family could have. He just didn't want to lose his Amaya and Saya. He had watched them grow from toddlers to the young women they were now. A part of him had been glad that Amaya had chosen the life of a normal human, and was upset at first when Saya had not.

There was little he could do now for the two. The only thing he could do was provide support for the battle that was sure to come between the purple-haired pure-blood, and the black-haired pure-blood who was not that much younger than Sacrilegious to begin with. This would surely be a battle that will determine the fate of those who were caught in it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Saya Takagi Character Portrait: Sacrilegious Character Portrait: Amaya Takagi Character Portrait: Ekaterina Vasileva Character Portrait: Takeru Kuran Character Portrait: Sergei Rasputinov

INK




Image




Image









All words were lost to Amaya as the pain took over, making her release another blood curdling scream, which was silenced by a kiss. Everything inside of her jerked back in rejection, it felt so wrong, so unwanted, she knew this wasn't Sergei, and this kiss was so different, so wrong, it made her sick to her stomach. She felt her warm liquid slowly sliding down her throat as the feeling in her mind and chest grew, Ama didn't understand, what was this feeling what did it mean?

She didn't want this, she wanted to be human, not a monster, this was wrong, now she would never be able to grow old, to be able to have grey hair, she would live for a very long time, she would have to watch her friends and loved ones wither away and die one by one, and it was all because of the Monster in front of her. Her world dimmed, her body numbed, and the feeling grew through out her very being.

Ah so that's what that feeling is...




Everything was dark...where was she?

Slowly Ama opened her eyes and blinked in surprise at the dramatic change in setting, she was no longer in a clearing being held down by chains, but instead she was in a long dark hallway with water up to her ankles. The dark brown stone walls looked old and worn out, and the only light that showed the correct path to travel in were candle sticks upon the walls. She stood there for a moment, basking in the silence that filled the air around her, before she carefully began to follow the lights down the long hallway, each step making water splash up around her.

It took a long while before she reached the much larger room, there was nothing within it except the water and large golden cage doors. "Finally," A small voice sighed from behind the cage doors. Ama jumped slightly and stepped closer. "No need to be so shy, come closer." She hesitated, before walking towards the large gates, a frown set upon her face. "Who are you...?" She called out, her voice echoing off the walls.

A small girl with short brown hair stepped forward, her red eyes glowing dangerously. "We are one in the same." Ama stared with wide eyes for a long moment before she took another step forward. "Your the...your not human...your me." The smaller girl grined up at her before nodding. "That's right, but we don't have time to dwell on that now. Your time is up, if you wish to live, open the gate." Amaya blinked down at the girl in confusion. "Do you wish to remember everything about us?" Amaya nodded slowly before the girl gestured towards the gates, a small smile spreading upon her lips. "Then open them.